FRONTISPIECE. Vol. I.

[]

This piece of Bread in my hand must be paid for with the wages of my whole days labour, and therefore you must be content to share with me the little That [...] been able to earn.

See page 12.

Publiſh'd as the Act directs, July 25th 1787, by John Stockdale Piccadilly.

[]

THE CHILDREN'S FRIEND.

TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH OF M. BERQUIN; COMPLETE IN FOUR VOLUMES. ORNAMENTED WITH FRONTISPIECES.

A NEW CORRECTED EDITION; WITH ADDITIONS.

VOL. I.

LONDON: PRINTED FOR J. STOCKDALE, PICCADILLY; J. RIVINGTON AND SONS, ST. PAUL'S CHURCH-YARD; B. LAW, AVE-MARIA-LANE; J. JOHNSON, ST. PAUL'S CHURCH-YARD; C. DILLY, POULTRY; J. MURRAY, FLEET-STREET; J. SEWELL, CORNHILL; AND W. CREECH, EDINBURGH.

M.DCC.LXXXVIII.

ADVERTISEMENT.

[]

THIS Work, upon its firſt Appearance in the Engliſh Language, having met with the moſt favourable Reception, and been univerſally approved as one of the propereſt Books that could be put into the Hands of Children; the Publiſher has been induced to bring forward a Second Edition of it, but in a State conſiderably improved; for beſides the Inſertion of many original Pieces not to be found in the former Edition, the preſent has been corrected throughout with the moſt ſcrupulous Regard to Expreſſion and Uniformity, and may therefore be looked upon as almoſt entirely a new Tranſlation.

PREFACE OF THE TRANSLATOR,

[]

THOUGH the Taſk of writing to improve the Minds of Children may be leſs productive of literary Fame than many other Studies, yet in its real Importance and Utility, it yields to none, even of the ſublimeſt Speculations. To impreſs the Infant Mind with a Love of Decency and Virtue, to fortify it againſt the Influence of Prejudice and Corruption, and at once to gratify the Curioſity and improve the Reaſon, is an Undertaking which would not diſgrace the moſt enlightened Underſtanding. If the Eye of the Philoſopher can be gratified in merely tracing the Progreſs of organized Bodies, from their earlieſt Periods of Exiſtence, to perfect Maturity, how much greater muſt be the Pleaſure of conſidering the ſucceſſive Development of the nobleſt Work of Providence, the human Mind! A common Eye, indeed, may view with Indifference the Sports and Agitations of Children; their Joys, their Griefs, their Paſſions and their Hopes, may appear too trivial to engage its Attention; not ſo the Man whoſe Feeling renders him alive to all the Intereſts of the Species, whoſe [v]Penetration enables him to foreſee the mighty Revolutions which may be produced by the Virtues or Vices of an Individual. It was thus the philoſophic Eye remarked in the youthful Alexander that vaſt Ambition which was to ravage the Globe, and change the Fate of Nations; it was thus that Popedius Silo diſcovered in the Infant Cato that ſtubborn and inflexible Virtue, which ſo long oppoſed the Tide of Caeſar's Fortune, and ſupported the dying Liberties of Rome.

But if the ſimple Conſideration of future Greatneſs or diſtinguiſhed Virtue be thus agreeable to a cultivated Mind, how much more intereſting muſt be the Spectacle, when we conſider ourſelves as conſtituting no trifling Part of the future Drama. In this Light may every Man juſtly conſider himſelf, who devotes his Talents and his Aſſiduity to the Service of the riſing generation. How truly noble are thoſe Exertions which are thus directed to the Service of human Nature, in the Diſcharge of the moſt important, though laſt attractive Duties; and which neglecting Fame, can offer up Ambition itſelf, a voluntary Sacrifice to the Intereſt of Poſterity.

The Author of the preſent Work may deſervedly rank among the foremoſt of this deſerving Claſs. His Merit as a Writer is ſo well eſtabliſhed upon the Continent, and even in our own Country, that it is almoſt ſuperfluous to ſay any Thing upon the Subject. His eaſy and elegant Pen ſeems to be particularly adapted to deſcribe Nature in its moſt beautiful Forms. The lively Paſſions, the volatile Taſtes, the glowing Colours, and the ſportive Graces of blooming Infancy, [vi]are all at his Command. But here, for once, the Copy may be allowed to exceed the Original. His elegant Pencil ſeems to have given a Conſiſtency and Permanency which Nature had denied. Under ſuch a Maſter nothing is cold or inanimate; the very Caprices and Levities of Infancy become intereſting Scenes, which gradually warm the Heart, and captivate the Attention. The lighter and more ſportive Parts of his Work, exhibit all the opening Graces of the young Thalia; while Melpomene herſelf bluſhes with Aſtoniſhment to find the variable Paſſions and ſhort-lived Diſtreſſes of an Infant Theatre ſo nearly reſemble her own.

We flatter ourſelves, therefore, that we ſhall offer to unacceptable Preſent to the Public, in giving a complete Tranſlation of all the Works of the admired M. BERQUIN. As to the Accuracy of the Tranſlation, it becomes us to be ſilent; nor do we pretend to any higher Merit than that of being faithful Imitators of a great Original. It will be a ſufficient Reward for all our Labours, if they tend to naturalize ſo excellent a Work in our own Country; and if we can flatter ourſelves with having thus contributed to form the Hearts, and improve the Underſtandings, of the riſing Generation.

THE AUTHOR's PREFACE.

[]

THE following Work has a double Object in view, to amuſe Children, and at the ſame Time to incline them naturally to Virtue, by always preſenting it to them under the moſt amiable Form. Inſtead of thoſe extravagant Fictions, thoſe romantic and marvellous Tales, which have ſo long contributed to lead the Imaginations of Children aſtray, we here exhibit to them only ſuch Adventures as they may be Witneſſes to in private Life every Day. The Sentiments with which the Author endeavours to inſpire them are not above their Capacities, and he repreſents them accompanied only by their Equals, their Parents, their Play-fellows, the Servants who are always about them, and the Animals familiar to their View. They expreſs themſelves in their own native Simplicity of Language, and in Proportion as they are affected by the Incidents deſcribed, they indulge the free Movement of their little Paſſions. Their Puniſhments are made the Conſequences of their own proper Faults, and their Rewards conſiſt in the Pleaſure which they derive from their good Actions. Every Thing here diſpoſes [viii]them to love Virtue for the Sake of their own Happineſs, and to deter them from Vice as from a Source of Sorrows and Mortification.

It is, perhaps, needleſs to remark, that this Work is equally calculated for Children of either Sex. The Difference of their Taſtes and Characters is not yet at their Age ſufficiently ſtrong to require to be differently delineated. Beſides, Care has been taken to bring Children of both Sexes together as often as poſſible, in order to produce that Union and Intimacy which we are ſo pleaſed to ſee ſubſiſt between Brothers and Siſters.

The Author has endeavoured to introduce a Variety in the different Pieces which compoſe each Volume. There is not one of them, the Effect of which has not previouſly been tried on Children more or leſs advanced in Age and Underſtanding, and every Thing has been retrenched that did not ſeem ſufficiently to intereſt their Feelings. Each Volume of this Work will contain little Dramas, in which Children, are the principal Characters, in order that they may early learn to acquire a free unembarraſſed Countenance, a Gracefulneſs of Attitude and Deportment, and an eaſy Manner of delivering themſelves before Company. Beſides, the Performance of theſe Dramas will be a domeſtic Recreation and Amuſement. The Parents having always ſome Part to perform in them, will taſte the pleaſing Delight of partaking in the Diverſions of their young Family; and from the Gratitude of the latter, and the Satisfaction of the Parent, both will be mutually [ix]attached to each other by a Bond of additional Tenderneſs.

Independent of the moral Utility of this Work, with Reſpect to Children, it is obvious that there cannot be a more proper one to inſtruct them early in delivering their native Language with Eaſe and Propriety. The greater Part of thoſe Books which are firſt put into their Hands, are either above their Comprehenſion, or totally remote from their Ideas and Sentiments. All the Objects, on the contrary, here held up to their View, being of a Nature ſufficiently intereſting to excite their Curioſity, they will of courſe take Pleaſure in the eaſy Study of a Work, which may render them familiar to the innocent Turn of Thought and Expreſſion adapted to their Age, and applied to deſcribe their Amuſements, their Purſuits, and their Neceſſities.

CONTENTS OF THE FIRST VOLUME.

[xi]
  • THE Little Brother Page 1
  • The Four Seaſons Page 5
  • The Snow Page 7
  • Arthur Page 12
  • Caroline Page 15
  • The Little Fiddler Page 15
  • The Canary-Bird Page 34
  • The Children who would be their own Maſters Page 39
  • The Buſhes Page 44
  • Joſeph Page 46
  • The Little Gleaner Page 49
  • Cecilia and Marian Page 67
  • Little Jack Page 76
  • The Maſons on the Ladder Page 87
  • The Sword Page 89
  • Priſcilla and Marcus Page 100
  • The Lamb Page 103
  • The Vine-Stump Page 104
  • [xii] Caroline Page 106
  • The Farmer Page 107
  • The Fathers reconciled by their Children Page 114
  • Verſes on an Infant in the Cradle Page 133
  • The Little Miſs deceived by her Maid Page 135
  • The Old Man begging Page 142
  • The Pleaſures and Advantages of a ſociable Character Page 145
  • A Good Heart compenſates for many Indiſcretions Page 147
  • Old Colin Page 167
  • Alfred and Dorinda Page 173
  • The Froward Little Girl Page 174
  • The uſeful Diſappointment Page 176
  • The Page Page 177

THE CHILDREN'S FRIEND *.

[]

THE LITTLE BROTHER.

FANNY aroſe one morning very early, intending to go and gather ſome flowers in the garden, and to make a noſegay of them to carry to her mama, who was then in bed. As ſhe was juſt preparing to go down ſtairs, Mr. Glaſsford her father entered her chamber ſmiling, and took her up in his arms, ſaying, "Good morning, my dear Fanny! come along with me directly; I am going to ſhew you ſomething which you will certainly be very glad to ſee." Fanny eagerly aſked, "What is it, papa?" "God has given you a little brother laſt night," anſwered he. "A little brother? Ah! where is he? Let me ſee him! Pray carry me to him directly!" Her father opened the door of the chamber in which her mother lay. There was beſide the bed a ſtrange woman whom Fanny had never before ſeen in the houſe, and who was wrapping up the new-born infant in its ſwathes. Fanny aſked a thouſand queſtions, to which her father anſwered as well as he was able; and thought he had ſatisfied her curioſity in every thing, when ſhe ſaid to him, "Papa, who is that old woman? how ſhe binds my little brother up! Are not you afraid that ſhe will hurt him?"

Mr. G.

Oh, no; never fear. It is an honeſt woman that I have ſent for to take care of him.

Fanny.

But he belongs to mama. Has ſhe ſeen him yet?

Mrs. G.
[2]
(drawing back the curtain of her bed.)

Yes, Fanny, I have ſeen him. Tell me, are not you glad to ſee him?

Fanny.

Oh, indeed I am, mama. You have given me a very pretty young companion! what a cunning little face he has! and all red, as if he had juſt been running. Papa, will you let him play with me?

Mr. G.

That is not poſſible, my dear, he cannot ſtand upon his little legs. You ſee how weak they are.

Fanny.

Oh dear! the little legs! I ſee it will be a long time before we ſhall run about together.

Mr. G.

All in good time. He muſt firſt learn to walk; and then you will ſoon be able to play and jump together in the garden.

Fanny.

Shall we? O my poor little fellow! I muſt give you ſomething to make you fond of me. Hold; I have a little picture in my pocket. There, take that. What is the matter, papa? the little monkey will not have it. He holds his little fiſts ſhut.

Mr. G.

He does not know how to uſe them yet. We muſt wait a few months.

Fanny.

Is that the caſe? aha! my little man, I will give you all my play-things. Well! are you glad of that? anſwer me. He ſeems to ſmile. Call me Fanny! What, wont you ſpeak?

Mr. G.

He will not be able to ſpeak theſe two years. But Fanny, take care that you do not diſturb your mama with too much talk.

Fanny.

Ah! papa, look there, his face is quite changed; ſee, he cries; certainly it is becauſe he is hungry. Be quiet then, my little man, and I will go get you ſomething nice.

Mr. G.

Do not trouble yourſelf, my dear, about his victuals. He has no teeth yet. How ſhould he be able to eat?

Fanny.

Cannot he eat? What will he live upon then? Muſt he die?

Mrs. G.

No my child. God has given me milk in my breaſt for the nouriſhment of thy little brother. He is very weak as yet; but after ſome time you ſhall ſee how he will tumble about on the floor, like a little lamb.

Fanny.

How I long to ſee that! But only look what a pretty tiny head! I dare not touch it.

Mr. G.
[3]

You may touch it; but very gently.

Fanny.

Oh! quite gently. Oh dear! how ſoft it is! like a ball of cotton.

Mr. G.

Every little child has ſuch a head as your brother.

Fanny.

If he was to fall he would break it all to pieces.

Mrs. G.

Certainly. But we will take good care to hold him, ſo that he ſhall not fall.

Mr. G.

Do you know, Fanny, that five years ago you were as little as he?

Fanny.

As little as he! Oh, papa, you are joking.

Mr. G.

No, my dear; nothing is more true.

Fanny.

Yet I do not remember it.

Mr. G.

That I believe. Do you remember when I had this carpet put on the floor?

Fanny.

Why it has always been as it is now.

Mr. G.

Not at all. I had this carpet laid down at the very time when you were as little as your brother.

Fanny.

Indeed! then I never took notice of it.

Mr. G.

Little babies never take notice of what paſſes where the [...] are. When your brother ſhall be as old as you, aſk him if he remembers that you tried this day to make him learn to pronounce your name. You will then ſee if he recollects it.

Fanny.

What, and did I ſuck at mama's breaſt too?

Mr. G.

Certainly. If you knew all the pains that ſhe has taken for you! In the firſt place you were ſo weak that you could ſcarce take any nouriſhment. We were afraid every moment that you would die before our faces. Your mother uſed to ſay, My poor infant! if ſhe ſhould fall into a fit! and believe me ſhe took infinite pains to get you to ſuck a few drops of milk.

Fanny.

Ah, dear mama! it was you then that taught me to feed myſelf?

Mr. G.

Yes, my child. Then after your mother had ſucceeded in making you take to the breaſt of yourſelf, you grew fat and good-humoured. Such were her cares for near two years, every day and every hour of the day. Sometimes, when your mother was fallen aſleep merely through fatigue, you would diſturb her reſt by your cries. Then would ſhe be obliged to riſe and run to your cradle. My dear Fanny, would ſhe ſay, while ſhe endeavoured to [4]quiet you, ſurely thou muſt be thirſty, and then ſhe would take you to her breaſt.

Fanny.

And was my head at that time as ſoft as my brother's?

Mr. G.

Juſt the ſame, my dear.

Fanny.

What mine! that is ſo hard now? Oh dear, I muſt have broken it a thouſand times.

Mr. G.

Ah! child; we took ſo much care of you. Your mother for a time renounced every pleaſure, and kept from all company, on purpoſe not to loſe you a moment from her ſight. As often as buſineſs, that was abſolutely indiſpenſable, obliged her to go out, ſhe was in continual apprehenſion for you. My dear Grace, ſhe would ſay to your nurſe, I give Fanny into your care, to look to her as if it were your own child; and ſhe was continually making the good woman preſents, to induce her to take more particular care of you.

Fanny.

Ah! my dear good mama!—But was there ever a time, papa, when I could not run? I that can run ſo well now. See; in three or four ſteps I am acroſs the room. Who was it that taught me this?

Mr. G.

Thy mother and I. We put a bandage of velvet well ſtuffed about your head, that if you happened to fall you might not hurt yourſelf. We then held you by leading-ſtrings to aſſiſt your firſt attempts in walking, and every day we went into the garden upon the graſs-plat, where placing ourſelves oppoſite to each other, at a little diſtance, we ſet you down betwixt us, ſtanding all alone, and held out our arms to invite you to come ſometimes to one, ſometimes to the other. Your ſlighteſt ſtumble would make our blood run cold. It was by often repeating theſe trials that we taught you to walk.

Fanny.

I could never have thought that I gave you ſo much trouble. Was it you too that taught me to ſpeak?

Mr. G.

Yes; for that again you are indebted to us. I uſed to take you upon my knees, and repeat to you the words papa and mama, until you were able to liſp them to me again. Every word that you can ſpeak this day we taught you in the ſame manner. I dare ſay you can recollect that it was we alſo who ſhewed you how to read.

Fanny.

Oh! I remember that perfectly. You had me placed every day at dinner between you; and at the deſſert, a plate of raiſins was ſet upon the table, and ſome ſmall [5]ſquares marked with the letters. Whenever I was ſo lucky as to name them perfectly, you always gave me ſome raiſins. Oh! it was a very pretty play.

Mr. G.

If we had not taken all theſe pains with you, if we had left you to yourſelf, what would have become of you?

Fanny.

I ſhould have been dead a long time ago. Ah, the dear good papa and mama!

Mr. G.

And yet you ſometimes vex your papa; you are ſometimes diſobedient to mama!

Fanny.

I will never be ſo any more as long as I live. I did not know how much you had done for me.

Mr. G.

Take notice of the attention that we ſhall pay to your little brother, and then ſay to yourſelf, "I too have given my parents the ſame trouble."

This converſation made a lively impreſſion upon Fanny; and when ſhe ſaw all the tenderneſs which her mother teſtified for her little brother; all the anxiety that ſhe felt for his health; the patience which ſhe exerted in endeavouring to make him take to his nouriſhment; how much ſhe was afflicted whenever ſhe heard him cry; with what tender ſolicitude her father relieved her of ſome part of her fatigue, and how both one and the other took infinite pains in teaching the infant to walk and ſpeak; ſhe would ſay in her own mind, My dear parents have taken the ſame trouble with me. This reflexion inſpired her with ſo much affection and gratitude towards them, that ſhe ever after faithfully obſerved the promiſe which ſhe had made, never voluntarily to cauſe them the ſlighteſt uneaſineſs.

THE FOUR SEASONS.

AH! if it would always continue to be winter! ſaid young Florio, who was juſt returned from ſliding, and was amuſing himſelf in the garden with making men of ſnow. Mr. Gardener his father, hearing theſe words, ſaid to him, My dear, thou wilt do me a pleaſure to write down that wiſh on my tablets. Florio complied, and wrote while his hand trembled with cold. The winter paſſed away, and ſpring ſucceeded. Florio was walking [6]along with his father beſide a border in the garden, where the hyacinth, auricula and narciſſus were in perfect bloom. He felt the moſt lively pleaſure in breathing their perfume, and admiring their freſh and vivid colours. Theſe are the productions of Spring, ſaid Mr. Gardener to him. They are beautiful, but of very ſhort duration. Oh! replied Florio, that it were always Spring! Be ſo good as to write that wiſh in my tablets. Florio obeyed while his heart beat with joy. The Spring very ſoon made room for Summer. Florio, one fine day, went out to take a walk with his parents and ſome of his young acquaintance to a neighbouring village. Their walk afforded them a proſpect ſometimes of green corn fields, waving ſmoothly like a calm ſea lightly agitated by the breeze; and ſometimes of meadows enamelled with a thouſand flowers. On every ſide they beheld young lambs at play, and the high ſpirited colts and fillies ſporting round their dams. They eat cherries, ſtrawberries, and other fruits of the ſeaſon, and paſſed the whole day in amuſing themſelves in the fields. Do not you think, Florio, ſaid Mr. Gardener as they were returning to town, that the Summer too hath its pleaſures! Oh! replied he, I wiſh it would laſt all the year; and at the requeſt of his father he wrote down this wiſh too on his tablets. At length the Autumn arrived. All the family went to ſpend a day in the country, at harveſt time. The weather was not quite ſo hot as in Summer; the air was mild, and the ſky clear. The gardens and orchards were loaded with fruits. The round plump melons from their rich beds diffuſed a delicious odour; and the branches of the peartrees bent under the weight of the fineſt pears. This was a day of feaſting for Florio, who loved nothing ſo much as grapes, melons and peaches; and he had the additional pleaſure of gathering them himſelf. This fine ſeaſon, ſaid his father to him, will ſoon paſs away. Winter is advancing towards us very faſt, to deprive us of the Autumn. Ah! anſwered Florio, I wiſh it would ſtop ſhort in its approach, and Autumn never leave us.

Mr. Gard.

Should you be glad of that, Florio?

Florio.

Oh! very glad, papa, I promiſe you.

But, replied his father, taking out his tablets, caſt your eye a little on what is written here. Read it out!

Florio.
[7]
(reads.)

Ah! if it would always continue to be Winter!

Mr. Gard.

Now let us look a few leaves farther.

Florio.
(reads.)

Oh, that it were always Spring!

Mr. Gard.

And on the next leaf what do we find?

Florio.
(reads.)

I wiſh that the Summer would laſt all the year.

Mr. Gard.

Do you recollect whoſe hand this is?

Florio.

It is mine.

Mr. Gard.

And what was your wiſh but juſt now?

Florio.

That the Winter would ſtop ſhort in its approach, and Autumn never leave us.

Mr. Gard.

This is ſomething particular. In the Winter, you deſired that it might be always Winter; in the Spring, that it might always be Spring; in Summer, that that ſeaſon would always continue; and now, in Autumn, you wiſh that it may always be Autumn. Do you reflect what concluſion may be drawn from all this?

Florio.

That all the ſeaſons of the year are good.

Mr. Gard.

Yes, my ſon, they are all bleſt with plenteous increaſe, and variety of pleaſures: and God knows much better how to govern the ſyſtem of nature than we, limited beings as we are. If it had depended only on thee laſt Winter, we ſhould never have had any more Spring, nor Summer, nor Autumn. Thou wouldeſt have covered the earth with eternal ſnows, and never felt any other pleaſure than that of ſliding, or making men of ſnow. Of how many other enjoyments wouldeſt thou not have been deprived by ſuch a diſpoſition of things! we are happy that it is not in our power to regulate the courſe of nature. Every thing would be loſt which was intended for our happineſs, if our own raſh vows were heard.

THE SNOW.

AFTER many deceitful promiſes of its return, Spring at length arrived. A gentle breeze warmed the air. The ſnow was ſeen to melt, the fields to reſume their verdure, and the flowers to bud forth. The ſinging of birds was heard on every ſide. Little Louiſa was already gone [8]out to the country with her father. She had heard the firſt ſongs of the blackbird and the linnet, and ſhe had gathered ſome of the earlieſt violets. But the weather changed once more. There aroſe ſuddenly a violent northwind, that whiſtled through the groves, and covered the roads with ſnow. Little Louiſa went to bed that night ſhivering with cold, and bleſſed God for having given her ſo comfortable a ſhelter from the inclemency of the air. Ah! what a ſight when ſhe aroſe the next morning! Every thing was perfectly white. There had fallen during the night ſo great a quantity of ſnow, that it was knee-deep in the roads. This made Louiſa quite dull. The little birds appeared ſtill more ſo. The ground being every where covered to a great depth, they were not able to find the leaſt grain or worm to appeaſe their hunger. All the feathered inhabitants of the grove took refuge in the towns and villages, to ſeek the relief of man. Numerous flights of ſparrows, linnets, chaffinches and larks, alighted in the ſtreets and court-yards of houſes, and ſcraped with their claws and bills into every heap of rubbiſh, to find if poſſible ſome nouriſhment. There came near fifty of theſe gueſts into the yard of the houſe where Louiſa was. She ſaw them, and returned quite afflicted into her father's chamber. What is the matter, my dear? ſaid he. Ah! papa, anſwered ſhe, there they are, all in the yard. The poor little birds that ſung ſo chearfully only two days ago. They ſeem to be quite ſtarved with cold, and to aſk for ſomething to eat. Will you let me give them a little corn? With the greateſt pleaſure, ſaid her father. The barn was on the other ſide of the way: thither ſhe ran, accompanied by her governeſs, to get a few handfuls of corn and hemp-ſeed, and came immediately back to ſcatter it in the yard. The little birds approached, fluttering about her in great numbers, and picking up every grain. Louiſa amuſed herſelf in looking at them, and was quite delighted with the ſight. She went to aſk her papa and mama to come and view them alſo, and to partake of her ſatisfaction. But theſe handfuls of grain were ſoon picked up. The birds then flew up to the houſe-top, and ſeemed to eye Louiſa wiſtfully, as if they would have ſaid, "Haſt thou nothing more to give us?" Louiſa underſtood their language. She flies like lightning to ſeek more grain. In croſſing the way [9]ſhe met a little boy, who had not a heart quite ſo compaſſionate as hers. He was carrying in his hand a cage full of birds, and was ſhaking it ſo careleſsly that the poor little creatures were thrown every moment with their heads againſt the wires. This ſight gave Louiſa pain. What are you going to do with thoſe birds? ſaid ſhe to the little boy. I do not know yet, anſwered he. I am trying to ſell them, and if nobody will buy them I ſhall feaſt my cat upon them at home. Your cat! replied Louiſa: Your cat? Oh! what an ill-natured boy! As to that, they would not be the firſt that ſhe has munched alive. So, dangling his cage as before, he was ſetting off at a great pace, when Louiſa called him back, and aſked how much he would have for his birds? I will ſell them, ſaid he, three for a penny, and there are eighteen of them. Well then, ſaid Louiſa, they are mine. So bidding the little boy to follow her, ſhe ran to her papa, and aſked his permiſſion to purchaſe thoſe birds. Her father granted it with pleaſure, and even gave his daughter an empty room for the reception of her little gueſts. Jack (that was the name of the ill-natured boy) went away very well ſatisfied with his bargain, and told all his companions that he knew a little miſs who would buy birds. In a few hours there came ſo many little country boys to Louiſa's door that one would have thought it the entrance to a market. They all crouded round her, climbing upon each other, and holding up their cages with both hands, each hoping to obtain the preference for his birds. Louiſa purchaſed all that were brought before her, and had them carried into the chamber where the firſt were. Night came. It was a long time ſince Louiſa had gone to bed ſo well pleaſed in her mind. Am not I very happy, ſaid ſhe to herſelf, in being able to ſave the lives of ſo many innocent creatures, and to give them food? When Summer comes, I will go into the fields and groves, and all my little gueſts will ſing their ſweeteſt ſongs to thank me for the care that I have taken of them. With this reflexion ſhe went to ſleep, and dreamed that ſhe was in a grove of trees of the fineſt verdure, which were all covered with birds chirping as they fluttered from bough to bough, or engaged in ſeeding their young ones. The happy Louiſa ſmiled in her ſleep. She roſe very early to go and feed her little friends in the aviary and in the yard: but ſhe [10]was not now ſo happy as ſhe had been the day before. She knew how much money ſhe had put into her purſe, and that there could not remain much of it by this time. If this ſnowy weather ſhould laſt ſome few days longer, ſaid ſhe, what will become of the other birds? The wicked little boys will give them alive, as they are, to their cats! and for want of a ſmall ſum of money I ſhall not be able to ſave them. Full of theſe ſorrowful ideas ſhe draws her purſe out ſlowly in order to count her little treaſure once more; but how great is her aſtoniſhment to feel her purſe heavy! She opens it and finds it full of pieces of coin, of every ſort indiſcriminately, up to the very ſtrings. She runs immediately to her father, and relates the incident to him with tranſports of pleaſure and ſurpriſe. Her father took her to his boſom, kiſſed her, and ſhed tears of joy upon the cheeks of Louiſa. My dear child, ſaid he, thou haſt never made me ſo happy as in this moment. Continue to relieve the little creatures that thou ſhalt ſee in diſtreſs, and in proportion as thy purſe is diminiſhed, thou ſhalt find it filled again. What joyful news for Louiſa! She ran immediately to her aviary, with her apron-full of hemp-ſeed and corn. All the birds came fluttering round her, and looked with eager eyes for their breakfaſt. After feeding them, ſhe next went down into the yard, and beſtowed a plentiful meal upon the famiſhed birds that were there. She ſaw herſelf now engaged in the ſupport of almoſt an hundred dependents. This afforded her ſuch a pleaſure! Her dolls and playthings never had given her half ſo much. In the afternoon, as ſhe put her hand into the bag of hemp-ſeed, ſhe found a note with theſe words: The inhabitants of the air fly towards thee, O Lord! and thou giveſt them their food; thou openeſt thy hand, and filleſt all things living with plenteouſneſs. Her father had followed her. She turned to him, and ſaid, I am now therefore like God. The inhabitants of the air fly towards me, and when I open my hand, I fill them with plenteouſneſs. Yes, my dear, ſaid her father, every time that thou doeſt good to any creature, thou art like God. When grown up thou ſhalt aſſiſt thy fellow-creatures as thou now doſt the birds, and thou ſhalt then reſemble God much more. Ah, what happineſs for a mortal to be able to act like God! During a week, Louiſa continued to extend her bounty, and [11]feed every thing that was hungry about her. At length the ſnow melted, the fields reſumed their verdure, and the birds, which before had not dared to quit the neighbourhood of the houſes, now turned their flight toward the grove. But thoſe that had been put into the aviary remained there confined: they ſaw the ſun, flew up againſt the window, pecked at the glaſs, but in vain; their priſon was too ſtrong for them. Louiſa could not as yet imagine what made them ſo uneaſy. One day, as ſhe was taking them their food, her father entered a few moments after her. She was very happy to ſee that he was deſirous of being witneſs to her pleaſure. My dear Louiſa, ſaid he, why do theſe birds ſeem ſo uneaſy? I ſhould imagine that they want ſomething. May not they, perhaps, have left in the fields companions whom they would now be glad to ſee again? You are right, papa; they ſeem to be dull ever ſince the return of the fine weather. I will go and open the window, and let them fly away. I think thou wouldeſt not do amiſs, replied her father. Thou wilt diffuſe joy through all the country. Theſe little priſoners will go to find their friends once more, and will fly to meet them, as thou doſt to meet me when I have been abſent ſome time from home. Before he had finiſhed ſpeaking, the windows were all thrown up: the birds perceived it, and in two minutes there did not remain a ſingle one of them in the room. Some were ſeen to ſkim along the ground; others to ſoar up into the air; ſome to perch upon the neighbouring trees, and others to fly backwards and forwards before the windows with chirpings of joy. Louiſa went every day to walk in the fields. She ſaw and heard numbers of birds on every ſide. At one time a lark would riſe up before her feet, and ſing its ſprightly ſtrain while it mounted to the clouds. At another time a linnet, perched upon the higheſt branches of a tree, chirped forth its ſong. And whenever ſhe obſerved any one to diſtinguiſh itſelf by the ſweetneſs of its muſic, Louiſa would ſay, There is one of my little gueſts: one may know by its voice that it has been well fed laſt Winter.

ARTHUR.

[12]

A Poor labourer, of the name of Bernard, had ſix young children, and found himſelf much at a loſs to maintain them. As an addition to his misfortune, the ſeaſon happened to be unfavorable, and conſequently bread much dearer than the year before. Bernard worked day and night, yet in ſpite of his labours could not poſſibly earn money enough to provide food (even of the moſt indifferent ſort) for ſix hungry children. He was reduced to extremity. Calling therefore one day his little family together, with tears in his eyes he ſaid to them, My dear children, bread is riſen ſo dear that with all my labour I am not able to earn ſufficient for your ſubſiſtence. You ſee how I am circumſtanced. This piece of bread in my hand muſt be paid for with the wages of my whole day's labour, and therefore you muſt be content to ſhare with me the little that I have been able to earn. There certainly will not be ſufficient to ſatisfy you all; but at leaſt there will be enough to prevent your periſhing with hunger. The poor man could ſay no more: he lifted up his eyes to heaven, and wept. His children wept alſo, and each one ſaid within himſelf, O Lord, come to our aſſiſtance, unfortunate infants that we are! Help our dear father, and ſuffer us not to periſh for want! Bernard divided the bread into ſeven equal ſhares: he kept one for himſelf, and diſtributed the reſt amongſt his children. But one of them, named Arthur, refuſed to take his portion, and ſaid, I cannot eat any thing, father; I find myſelf ſick. Do you take my part, or divide it amongſt the reſt. My poor child! what is the matter with thee? ſaid Bernard, taking him up in his arms. I am ſick, anſwered Arthur; very ſick. I would go to bed. Bernard carried him to bed, and the next morning, overwhelmed with ſorrow, he went to a phyſician, and beſought him for charity to come and ſee his ſick child, and to aſſiſt him. The phyſician, who was a man of great humanity, went to Bernard's houſe, though he was very ſure of not being paid for his viſits. He approached Arthur's bed, felt his pulſe, but could not thereby diſcover any ſymptom of illneſs. He found him, however, very weak, [13]and, in order to raiſe his ſpirits, was going to preſcribe a cordial draught; but Arthur ſaid, Do not order any thing for me, ſir! I could take nothing that you ſhould preſcribe for me.

Phyſician.

Could not take it! why not, pray?

Arthur.

Do not aſk me, ſir: it is not in my power to tell you.

Phyſ.

What hinders thee, child? Thou ſeemeſt to me to be an obſtinate little boy.

Arth.

I aſſure you, doctor, it is not from obſtinacy.

Phyſ.

It may be ſo: however, I ſhall not preſs you; but I will go and aſk the reaſon from your father, who will perhaps not be ſo myſterious.

Arth.

Ah! I beſeech you, do not let my father know any thing of it.

Phyſ.

Thou art a very unaccountable child! but I muſt certainly acquaint your father with this, ſince you will not confeſs the truth.

Arth.

O dear! by no means, ſir: I will rather explain every thing to you myſelf. But firſt I beg that my brothers and ſiſters may quit the room.

The phyſician ordered the children to withdraw, and then Arthur continued: Alas! ſir, in this hard ſeaſon, my father can ſcarcely earn us every day a loaf of coarſe bread. He divides it amongſt us. Each of us can have but a ſmall part, and he will hardly take any for himſelf. It makes me unhappy to ſee my little brothers and ſiſters ſuffer hunger. I am the eldeſt, and have more ſtrength than they; I like better, therefore, not to eat any, that they may divide my ſhare amongſt them. This is the reaſon why I pretended that I was ſick, and could not eat; but I entreat you not to let my father know this!

The phyſician wiped his eyes, and ſaid, But, my dear little friend, art thou not hungry?

Arth.

Yes, ſir, I am hungry, ſure enough; but that does not give me ſo much pain as to ſee my family ſuffer.

Phyſ.

But you will ſoon die if you take no nouriſhment.

Arth.

I am ſenſible of that; but I ſhall die contented. My father will have one mouth leſs to feed; and when I ſhall be with God, I will pray him to give bread to my little brothers and ſiſters.

[14]The humane phyſician was melted with pity and admiration on hearing the generous child ſpeak thus. Taking him up in his arms, he claſped him to his heart, and ſaid, No, my dear little friend, thou ſhalt not die! God, who is the father of us all, will take care of thee and of thy family. Return him thanks that he hath led me hither. I ſhall come back very ſoon. He haſtened therefore to his own houſe, and ordering one of his ſervants to take a quantity of proviſions of all ſorts, returned with him immediately to Arthur and his famiſhed little brothers. He made them all ſit down at table, and eat heartily, until they were ſatisfied. It was a delightful ſight for the good phyſician, to behold the joy of thoſe innocent creatures. On his departure, he bid Arthur not to be under any concern, for that he would provide for their neceſſities; which promiſe he faithfully obſerved, and furniſhed them every day with a plentiful ſubſiſtence. Other charitable perſons alſo, to whom he related the circumſtance, imitated his generoſity. Some ſent them proviſions, ſome money, and others clothes and linen, inſomuch that very few days paſſed before this little family had more of every thing than was ſufficient for their wants.

As ſoon as Bernard's landlord was informed of what the generous little Arthur had ſuffered for his father and his brothers, filled with admiration at ſuch nobleneſs of ſoul, he ſent for Bernard, and addreſſed him thus: You have an admirable ſon; permit me to be his father alſo. I will allow you an annuity out of my own pocket, and Arthur, with all your other children, ſhall be maintained at my expence, in whatever profeſſions they ſhall chuſe. If they make uſe of this eſtabliſhment to their own advantage, I will charge myſelf with the care of their fortunes.

Bernard returned to his houſe tranſported with joy, and throwing himſelf on his knees, bleſſed God for having given him ſo worthy a child.

CAROLINE.

[15]

MRS. P—, a young married lady, as much diſtinguiſhed for the elegant charms of her wit, as for the delicacy of her ſentiments, and the reſpectability of her character, was one day reproving Pamela, her eldeſt daughter, for a ſlight fault very pardonable at her age. Pamela, touched with the tender manner in which her mother delivered the reproof, ſhed tears of ſorrow and affection. Caroline, who was then but three years old, ſeeing her ſiſter weep, climbs up the ſteps of her chair, in order to reach her; with one hand ſhe takes her handkerchief, and wipes her ſiſter's eyes, and with the other ſlips into her mouth a piece of ſweetmeat from her own. I think, an able painter might make a charming picture on this ſubject.

THE LITTLE FIDDLER, A DRAMA, in one ACT.

CHARACTERS.

  • MR. MELFORT,
  • CHARLES, his Son.
  • SOPHIA, his Daughter,
  • GODFREY, his Nephew.
  • AMELIA RICHMOND, and CHARLOTTE, Friends of Sophia.
  • JONAS, the Little Fiddler,
  • Scene, Mr. Melfort's Houſe.

SCENE I.

Charles and Godfrey.
Charles.

HARK ye, couſin. You muſt do me a favour.

Godfrey.

Come, let us ſee what it is? Thou haſt always ſomething or another to aſk me.

Charles.

It is becauſe you are the cleverer of the two. You know the tranſlation of that fable of Phaedrus, that our tutor has given me for a taſk.

Godfrey.
[16]

What, have you not finiſhed it yet?

Charles.

How do you think that I ſhould have finiſhed it, when I have not begun it?

Godfrey.

You have not had time then to do it from twelve o'clock till four?

Charles.

You ſhall ſee now whether that was poſſible. At eleven o'clock I could not help taking a turn or two in the garden, in order to get an appetite for my dinner. We were at table an hour. Then to ſit down and ſtudy immediately after one's meals, you know how dangerous papa's doctor ſays that is. So, as I had made a hearty dinner, I had occaſion for a good deal of exerciſe to digeſt it, you know.

Godfrey.

Well, now at leaſt you have had exerciſe enough; and before dark there is more time than you want to finiſh your taſk.

Charles.

You do not conſider that juſt now I muſt go to my writing.

Godfrey.

But ſince your writing-maſter is not come—

Charles.

I ſhall wait for him. It would be ſpoiling every thing to confound my hours of buſineſs.

Godfrey.

Well then, after your writing, you have ſtill ſome of the afternoon and the whole evening.

Charles.

I ſhall not have a minute. My ſiſter expects the two Miſs Richmonds to come to ſee her.

Godfrey.

It is not on your account that they come.

Charles.

No. But then I muſt help my ſiſter to entertain them.

Godfrey.

What will hinder you when the young ladies go away?—

Charles.

O yes, indeed! to work by candle-light, and ſpoil my eye [...]. Yet my tranſlation muſt be ready by tomorrow morning.

Godfrey.

Well! whether it is or no, what is that to me?

Charles.

And would you ſee me, then, reprimanded by my tutor and my papa?

Godfrey.

You always know how to get the better of me, Come, let me ſee, where is this taſk?

Charles.

Above ſtairs in my room, on the table, I will go for it, or rather come you along with me.

Godfrey.

Do you go firſt: I ſhall follow you immediately. [17]I ſee your ſiſter coming this way. She wanted to ſpeak with me.

Charles.

But do not you go and tell her any thing of this; you underſtand me.

SCENE II.

Sophia and Godfrey.
Sophia.

Well, couſin, what have you and my brother been converſing about? He has certainly been playing you one of his old tricks.

Godfrey.

No, but he has been making me one of his old requeſts. He wants me as uſual to perform his taſk for him againſt to-morrow.

Sophia.

And is my papa never to be informed of his idleneſs?

Godfrey.

I ſhall not undertake that office. You know that ever ſince your mama's death, my uncle's health has been ſo precarious, that the leaſt emotion makes him ill for ſome days. Beſides, his generoſity ſupports me; and he might think that I wiſhed to hurt your brother in his eſteem.

Sophia.

Well then, I ſhall talk to my brother the firſt opportunity—But do you know what I had to ſay to you? The Miſs Richmonds are coming to ſee me to-day, and you muſt aſſiſt us in our amuſements.

Godfrey.

Oh! I ſhall certainly do my beſt, couſin.

Sophia.

Ah! here they are.

SCENE III.

Godfrey, Sophia, Amelia and Charlotte Richmond.
Sophia.

Ah! how do you do, my dear Friends!

(They ſalute each other, and curtſy to Godfrey who bows to them.)
Charlotte.

It ſeems an age ſince I ſaw you laſt.

Amelia.

Indeed it is a long time.

Sophia.

I believe, it is more than three weeks.

(Godfrey draws out the table, and gives them chairs.)
Charlotte.

Do not give yourſelf ſo much trouble, Maſter Godfrey.

Godfrey.

Miſs, I only do my duty.

Sophia.
[18]

Oh, I am very ſure Godfrey does it with pleaſure,

(gives him her hand.)

I wiſh my brother had a little of his complaiſance.

SCENE IV.

Godfrey, Sophia, Amelia, Charlotte, Charles.
Charles.
(without taking notice of the Miſs Richmonds)

This is very pretty of you, Godfrey, to let me wait ſo long while you are playing the fine gentleman here.

Godfrey.

I thought I ſhould be the laſt perſon in the company to whom you would direct your compliments.

Charles.

Oh! do not be angry, ladies; I ſhall be at your ſervice preſently.

Amelia.

Oh, pray do not hurry yourſelf, Mr. Charles.

(Charles takes Godfrey aſide, and while the young ladies converſe together, draws a paper from his pocket, which he gives him.)
Charles.

There it is; you underſtand me.

Godfrey.

Six lines! a great taſk indeed! are not you aſhamed?

Charles.

Hiſt! hold your tongue.

Godfrey.

Ladies, if you give me leave, I will juſt ſtep out for a few minutes.

Charlotte.

We ſhall expect your return with impatience.

Sophia.

Since you are going out, couſin, pray bid Jenny bring us in tea.

SCENE V.

Charles, Sophia, Amelia, Charlotte.
Charles.
(throwing himſelf into an arm-chair)

Soh! I ſhall take poſſeſſion of this.

Sophia.

I think it would have been civil to aſk leave.

Charles.

Your leave, perhaps?

Sophia.

I am not the only perſon here.

Charlotte.

I ſee your brother counts us as nothing.

Amelia.

He thinks certainly that he does us a great deal of honour in keeping us company.

Charles.

Oh! I know that you could do without my company; but I could not ſo eaſily deprive myſelf of yours.

Sophia.
[19]

There at leaſt is the appearance of a compliment. Though, I believe, to ſay the truth, the tea ſhould come in for the greateſt part of it.

Charles.

You are very right, my dear ſiſter, in not thinking that I ſtay at leaſt on your account.

Sophia.

Oh! as to that, I have too humble an opinion of my own merit. All that I ſhould take pride in, is, that I am ſiſter to ſo polite a young gentleman.

(Jenny brings the tea, and ſets it before Sophia.)
Charles.

Let me pour it out, pray do.

Sophia.

No, no, that is my buſineſs; you are a little too awkward. If you want to do ſomething, hand theſe ladies their cups.

Amelia.

Not ſo much ſugar for me.

Sophia.

Help yourſelf, my dear, to your liking.

(hands her a cup and the ſugar baſon. Charles takes a cup for himſelf, and gets hold of the ſugar.)

Charles, you have got three great lumps already.

Charles.

Why, that is not too much. I like it pretty ſweet.

(takes ſeveral bits one after another, till his ſiſter gets the ſugar baſon out of his hands.)
Sophia.

Are not you aſhamed, brother? You ſee there will be none left for us.

Charles.

Well, do not you know the way to the ſugar caniſter?

Sophia.

My brother would think he had done wrong if he ſaved his ſiſter any trouble.

Charles.

No; but if you went for it, I ſhould have the pleaſure of being alone with theſe ladies.

Amelia.

Do you hear that, Sophia? Now will you ſay that your brother is not perfectly polite?

Sophia.
(having collected all the cups before her, and filled them again.)

Charles, hand Amelia this cup.

(Charles takes the cup, and in handing it to Amelia, ſpills the tea upon her ſlip.—They all riſe haſtily.)
Sophia.

There is an inſtance of his politeneſs.

(aſide to Charles.)

I dare ſwear, thou ill-natured creature, that was done on purpoſe.

Amelia.

O dear! what will my mama ſay? and what ſhall we do?

Charlotte.

This is only the ſecond time that ſhe has had on this ſlip. Make haſte; a glaſs of clean water.

Sophia.
[20]

No; I have heard that it is better to rub it with a dry linen cloth. Here is a handkerchief quite clean.

(They go to aſſiſt Amelia. Charlotte holds her ſlip, and Sophia rubs it. Meantime Charles remains at table, quite unconcerned, drinking his tea.)
Charlotte.

There, it begins to diſappear: you muſt let it dry.

Amelia.

By good luck, it is in a fold where one will not think of looking.

Charles.
(aſide)

That is not my fault.

Sophia.

There, look now Charlotte; I do not think it will be obſerved.

Charlotte.

If I had not ſeen the ſpot before—

Amelia.

Very true. However, Mr. Charles, another time I ſhall beg you to ſpare yourſelf the trouble of waiting on me.

Sophia.

Come, ladies, let us take our places again.

(Going to pour out the tea, ſhe finds the tea-pot empty; looks angrily at Charles.)

Well! this is a piece of ill manners that I could not have imagined. Would ye believe it, ladies? while we were ſo much concerned, he has taken all the tea. However, ſtop a moment, I will go and order more.

Charlotte.

No, there has been quite enough; I could not drink another drop.

Amelia.

The misfortune of my ſlip, has taken away my thirſt.

Charles.

But I beg you will make no ceremony. They can ſoon bring us more.

Amelia.

Really I think you ſhould have known beforehand that your brother was to be one of the company.

Sophia.

Thoſe who are not invited ſhould at leaſt wait until it were their turn.

Charlotte.

Let us not ſay any more about it. It does not give me the leaſt concern.

Sophia.

Well, what ſhall we do now? Ah, here is our friend Godfrey. He will help us to ſix on ſome amuſement.

Charles.
(mimicks her)

Our friend Godfrey!—But ladies I muſt ſpeak to him before you.

(Goes to meet Godfrey, while the young ladies are converſing together.)

SCENE VI.

[21]
Amelia, Charlotte, Sophia, Godfrey, Charles.
Charles.
(to Godfrey.)

Well, have you done it?

Godfrey.

There; take it, and bluſh for your idleneſs.— Well, Ladies, have you fixed upon any amuſement?

Amelia.

No, we waited for you to determine us.

Godfrey.

I have a little muſician below ſtairs at your ſervice. If you give me leave, I will call him up to ſing you a ſong, or to play if you chuſe to dance.

Sophia.

A little muſician! where is he? where is he?

Charlotte.

We muſt own, Maſter Godfrey knows how to amuſe his company.

Godfrey.

At the ſame time that we amuſe ourſelves, we ſhall do an act of charity; for the poor little fellow has no livelihood but his violin.

Charles.

And who will pay him, Maſter Godfrey? He talks and acts as if the King were his couſin, and he has not a farthing all the while.

Sophia.

Are not you aſhamed, brother?

Godfrey.

Let him go on, couſin, he does not offend me. It is no crime to be poor. I am the liker my little muſician, who is for all that a very good boy. I will give him ſix-pence that I have remaining in my purſe; and he has promiſed to play for that all the evening.

Charlotte.

We will make a collection to pay him.

Amelia.

Yes, yes; we ſhall club.

Godfrey.

Shall I go for him? he waits below at the door.

Sophia.

By all means, my dear couſin, and make haſte.

(Godfrey goes out; meantime Jenny brings in a cake upon a plate.)

SCENE VII.

Amelia, Charlotte, Sophia, Charles.
Charles.

I was only going to cut it up.

(Charles goes to take the plate from Jenny. Sophia prevents him)
Sophia.

I ſhall ſave you the trouble; you would cut it up ſo well, I ſuppoſe, that we ſhould have no more of the cake than we had of the tea.

(She divides it and hands it round.)
Charles.
[22]
(after taking his ſhare.)

Who is to have the piece that is left?

Sophia.

What! is my couſin to have none?

Amelia.

I would rather give him my part.

Charlotte.

And I mine.

Charles.
(with a ſneer.)

He is exceedingly happy.

Sophia.

Can you ſee nothing but his cake to envy him?

SCENE VIII.

Amelia, Charlotte, Sophia, Charles, Godfrey, (leading in Jonas by the hand, who has his violin under his arm.)
Godfrey.

Give me leave to preſent you my young performer.

Charlotte and Amelia.

He is a ſmart little fellow.

Sophia.

Where do you come from, my man?

Jonas.

I come from the worlds of Yorkſhire, ma'am.

Amelia.

La! what has made you come thus far?

Jonas.

Becauſe my poor father is blind, and cannot work. So we travel the country, and I ſupport him with my fiddle.

Sophia.

Well, will you give us a ſpecimen of your performance?

Jonas.

That I will with all my heart: but my ſkill is not very great.

Godfrey.

Play your beſt; at any rate it will be well enough for me, and theſe ladies will be ſo good as to pardon you if you ſhould play a little out of tune.

(Jonas tunes his violin. Amelia in the mean time taking the plate preſents the remainder of the cake to Godfrey. He bows, takes the plate, and holds it in his hand without touching the cake, while he liftens to Jonas. The latter begins by playing the air of the following ſong; then ſings.)
I.
PITY the early hardſhips of a boy
Whoſe tender hands maintain an helpleſs fire;
Alas! no other means can he employ,
But that compaſſion which their wants inſpire.
II.
Pity their lot, who would not importune,
Chill penury implores the ſcanty boon;
[23]Long years of toil have dimm'd the father's eyes,
The other's weakneſs that reſource denies.
III.
Oh! let their hardſhips touch the bounteous breaſt,
Relieve the aged ſire and helpleſs boy;
A little bread were wealth to the diſtreſt,
Alas! 'tis all their preſſing wants enjoy.
Godfrey.
(giving him his hand.)

Poor child! then you are both in great diſtreſs?

Jonas.

Alas! we are ſo; but with my fiddle I hope that we ſhall never be deſtitute. If we ſhould be ſick, God Almighty will take care of us; and if we die, we ſhall want nothing but a little ſpot of earth which may be had any where.

Godfrey.

But my poor little boy, perhaps thou art hungry. Hold, here, take my cake.

Jonas.

Oh! no, my pretty maſter, eat it yourſelf; a bit of bread ſerves me.

Godfrey.

No, you ſhall have this; I can eat bread as well as you.

Jonas.

Well, Sir, I thank you; but I will not eat it now. I will ſhare it with my poor father; he is not uſed to taſte ſuch good things.

Sophia.

Your poor father, ſay you? here; you ſhall give him my part.

Charlotte.

And take mine too.

Amelia.

And mine.

Jonas.

Oh! no, no; keep your cakes my ſweet young ladies. One piece is enough for me. We are not uſed to fill our bellies with ſweet things.

Charles.
(ironically.)

He is right; that would ſpoil his fine voice.

Sophia.

Nobody has aſked you for yours.

Charles.

Oh, I have diſpatched that long ago.

Godfrey.

Come, my man; will you taſte your cake firſt?

Jonas.

Oh! no, Maſter. Since you are ſo good as to give it me, allow me to wrap it up in my handkerchief and take it home.

Sophia.

Stop a moment, I will give you a piece of linen cleaner than that, and meantime you may lay your cake in the window.

Jonas.
[24]

I will, my good young lady. I come here to play upon the fiddle, not to eat.

Amelia.

I ſhould wiſh to dance a minuet with Maſter Godfrey. Can you play any?

Jonas.

Whatever you pleaſe. A minuet, a jig, or a country dance.

Amelia.

Let us have the minuet firſt.

(Godfrey takes Amelia by the hand to dance.)
Charlotte.

Why cannot we both dance,

(advancing towards Charles.)

Mr. Charles?

Charles.

Excuſe me, miſs, I can't dance.

Sophia.

Yet he has learned full two years.

Charles.

I am not in a capering humour to-day.

Charlotte.
(curtſying to him.)

So then I am refuſed.

Sophia.

Come, couſin, lend me your hat.

(to Charlotte)

I ſhall have the honour, ma'am, to be your beau.

Amelia.

Then if we were to dance a double minuet?—

Godfrey.

Miſs, I am at your ſervice.

(They dance a double minuet, after which Charlotte goes to take out Godfrey.)
Charlotte.

Mr. Godfrey, now I will dance with you.

Godfrey.

I ſhall be happy, miſs, to have that honour.

Amelia.

And now, Sophia, I will be your beau.

Sophia.

As this goes, I find I muſt loſe my couſin; however, theſe ladies have the firſt title to your complaiſance.

(They dance another minuet, during which Charles goes to the window, takes Jonas's cake, and ſlips out of the room.)
Sophia.
(to Godfrey who wipes his face.)

Ah! you give it up; you muſt own that we have ſtronger feet than you gentlemen.

Godfrey.

It is becauſe you are much nimbler.

Amelia.
(to Godfrey.)

If your couſin had been as complaiſant as you, we ſhould ſoon have overmatched you; for then one of us could take breath while the other two danced.

(They all look round for Charles.)
Charlotte.

Ah! he is gone; ſo much the better.

Jonas.

Shall I play another tune or two?

Godfrey.

No; that is enough; unleſs, ladies, you would chooſe more. The poor little fellow will be glad to go and earn ſomething elſewhere. I have already told you how little I have in my purſe; and Charles has gone off without paying.

Charlotte.

We will all contribute as well as you.

Amelia,
[25]

Certainly, we mean it.

(takes out her purſe.)

There, Maſter Godfrey, is my purſe.

Charlotte.

And here is mine.

Sophia.

Hold, couſin, here is a ſhilling: keep your money, and this will do for us both.

Godfrey.

No, no, Sophia, I have a right to pay firſt.

(They gather the money, and give it to Jonas.)
Jonas.

I will never take all that; this young Gentleman promiſed me only ſix-pence.

Godfrey.

Take the whole, my man; we are very happy to be able to do you a ſervice.

Jonas.

God Almighty reward you.

(To Sophia)

Now, Miſs, if you would pleaſe to give me a piece of old linen to wrap up the cake that you have made me take.

Sophia.

I had quite forgot it.

(runs to a drawer, and takes out a handkerchief.)

There; it is a little worn, but it will do very well for your purpoſe.

Jonas.

May Heaven repay you for your generoſity.

(goes to the window for the cake.)
Jonas.
(ſorrowfully.)

It is not here.

Sophia.

What a ſad boy is that! he certainly has taken this poor child's cake.

Jonas.

Do not be concerned, my ſweet young Lady. I am only ſorry to loſe it on account of my poor father.

Godfrey.

If Charles were not your brother, his greedineſs ſhould coſt him dear; but Jonas's father muſt not be a loſer however. My dear Sophia, lend me that ſix-pence that you were going to pay for me juſt now.

Sophia.

No, couſin, I will have the merit of it all to myſelf.

(to Jonas.)

There, my lad, is ſix-pence; buy another cake for your father.

(Charlotte and Amelia feel in their purſes.)
Charlotte.

Hold, here are ſome more halfpence.

Amelia.

Take this too.

Jonas.

Oh dear, no; this is too much.

Godfrey.
(taking him by the hand affectionately.)

How unhappy I am not to have any thing more to give thee! But I am an orphan, and ſubſiſt like thee upon the generoſity of others.

Jonas.
(to Godfrey.)

I wiſh that you had not brought me here, or that you would take back your money.

Godfrey.

Do not be uneaſy as to me. Farewel. Go and try to earn ſomething elſewhere.

Jonas.
[26]
(to Sophia, as he is going.)

But, take your handkerchief, my good young Lady.

Sophia.

No, keep it if you have occaſion for it.

Jonas.

May Heaven preſerve you all in good health, and make you ſtill more amiable than you are.

(goes out.)

SCENE IX.

Sophia, Charlotte, Amelia and Godfrey.
Sophia.

Can you imagine any thing more ſhameful than the behaviour of Charles?

Amelia.

He ſhould not play theſe pranks if I were his ſiſter.

Charlotte.

I am ſorry he has deſtroyed all the pleaſure that we had in doing a ſervice to this poor little boy.

Amelia.

However, he is not ill off at preſent; the cake has been pretty well made up to him.

Godfrey.

Very true; thanks to your generoſity. But that does not juſtify the behaviour of Charles. Beſides, poor Jonas might have had the one without loſing the other.

Sophia.

It is you, couſin, that have ſuffered moſt upon the whole. You have deprived yourſelf of your ſhare, that my good-for-nothing brother might eat it.

(a knocking is beard at the door.)
Amelia, Charlotte, Sophia, Godfrey, Jonas.
Godfrey.

Here is our little fiddler again. What is the matter, my man?

Jonas.
(crying.)

Oh dear! oh dear! Help! I am ruined.

(The children gather round him.)
Sophia.

What has happened to you then?

Jonas.

The whole of my poor ſubſiſtence—all that I had to maintain myſelf and my father—ſee, ſee here—my little violin—it is broken all to pieces, and your handkerchief and your money—all is gone—he has taken it all from me.

Godfrey.

Who has broken your violin? who has taken your money?

Jonas.

'Twas he—'Twas he that took my cake

Sophia.

What, my brother? Is it poſſible?

Godfrey.

Charles?

Charlotte.

It cannot be.

Amelia.
[27]

O the wretch!

Jonas.

Yes, it was he, it was he. As I was going out of the ſtreet-door, he came up to me and aſked if I had been paid for my playing, as otherwiſe he meant to pay me. Oh, yes, that I have, ſaid I, and even overpaid. How came they by ſo much money? ſays he. Let me ſee what they have given you. So I, ſilly fool that I was—I ſhould have remembered the cake; but I thought no more of that, I was ſo overjoyed to carry home ſo much money to my father. Beſides I had not counted it, and was deſirous to know the ſum. So I laid my fiddle down on the ground beſide me, and took out the handkerchief. See here, ſaid I to him, what I got more than was promiſed me at firſt; one of the young miſſes gave it me. I had tied up all my money in the handkerchief, and was going to undo the knot, when the ſnatched at it. I gueſſed his roguery. So he pulled one way and I another, when all at once, ſeeing where my fiddle lay on the ground, he ſtamped on it with both his feet. I looſed my hold and let go the handkerchief, and ſo he got it from me and ran away. Both my fiddle and the bow are broke, and now I have neither handkerchief nor money. O my father! my poor father! What will become of us?

Sophia.

Why really I do not know.—I have nothing more in the world. O couſin!

Charlotte.

Here are ſome few halfpence. It is all that I have about me.

Jonas.

My ſweet miſs, I thank you; but that will not buy me a fiddle. O my poor father! he had it more than fifteen years.

Amelia.

Take this too. It is the very laſt farthing I have.

Sophia.
(Runs to her drawer.)

Here is my thimble; it is gold. Run and ſell it, my poor little man. I have an ivory one that will ſerve me.

Godfrey.

No; keep your thimble, couſin. Stop, my boy, I can aſſiſt you.

(Takes out his buckles, and gives them to him.)

I have another pair of pinchbeck. You will certainly get twelve ſhillings for theſe. I can give them away, for they are my own. My godfather made me a preſent of them for my birth-day.—

(Sophia offers him her thimble, and Godfrey his buckles. Jonas heſitates.)
Jonas.
[28]

No; I will have none of them. My father would think that I had ſtolen them.

Sophia.

Take my thimble at leaſt.

Godfrey.

Wont you take my buckles? you will make me angry. Take them I ſay.

Jonas.

Oh dear, would you have me deprive you of your ornaments?

Godfrey.

Do [...] be uneaſy about that. God will repay me, perhaps, more than I give you. Your father wants bread. I have no father to maintain.

Sophia.

Go, go, and take care of yourſelf.

Jonas.

At leaſt take back your thimble.

Sophia.

No; it is not mine now.

Charlotte.

If you ever paſs our way, I will do ſomething for you.

Amelia.

'Tis in — Square; any body will ſhew you Mr. Richmond's.

Jonas.

Oh! great folks ſeldom aſk me into their houſes. I am ſometimes, perhaps, taken down into the kitchen.

Sophia.

Well, enough of this. Your father probably is uneaſy on your account, and ours may return very ſoon.

Jonas.

How, miſs! your papa? Do you expect him ſoon?

Sophia.

Yes, go your ways, elſe the rogue who took your handkerchief and money may take this from you too.

Jonas.

But I hope you are very ſure not to be ſcolded.

Godfrey.

No, no, never fear. Good bye!

Jonas.
(As he goes out.)

The good-natured little ſouls!

SCENE XI.

Sophia, Charlotte, Amelia, Godfrey.
Charlotte.

I am very ſorry that you have deprived yourſelf of your buckles, Muſter Godfrey.

Amelia.

You have ſet us a good example.

Godfrey.

I only followed that of Sophia. I ſhould be happy in the opportunity of doing a good action if it had not been furniſhed by the mean behaviour of Charles. With what pleaſure ſhall I now look at my pinchbeck buckles!

SCENE XII.

[29]
Mr. Melfort, Sophia, Amelia, Charlotte, Godfrey, Jonas.
The children get cloſe together. Sophia and Godfrey caſt a ſide look at Jonas, and whiſper each other.)
Mr. Melf.
(to the Miſs Richmonds.)

Your ſervant, ladies! I thank you for the honour that you have done my daughter. But give me leave to hear, in your preſence, what this boy has to ſay. He was waiting for me upon, the ſtairs, and cannot leave me, he ſays, until he has ſpoken to me before you—

(to Jonas)

Come, what have you to ſay?

Jonas.
(to Sophia and Godfrey.)

My good young maſter and miſs, I beg you, for heaven's ſake, not to be angry with me; but I cannot help ſpeaking, and it would be ill done of me to keep what you have made me take, without the conſent of your papa. I know very well that children have nothing of their own to give away.

Mr. Melf.

What is all this?

Jonas.

I am going to tell you, ſir. This young maſter called me from his window to come in and play upon my violin for theſe ladies. There was another little gentleman too along with them, very handſome, but a very ill-natured rogue.

Mr. Melf.

What! my ſon?

Jonas.

I beg pardon. That word eſcaped me. Well; I played my beſt, what tunes I knew, and this good little company were ſo kind as to beſtow me a piece of cake, with a handkerchief to wrap it up, and almoſt a handful of money beſides. I do not know how much.

Mr. Melf.

Well?

Jonas.

Well, that ill-natured little gentleman took away the cake, which I was intending to carry to my poor father who is blind. That I ſhould not have minded; but he ſlips out of the room, and when I was going away quite overjoyed with my little bundle, he watches me in the paſſage, takes the handkerchief with all the money from me by force, and breaks my violin in pieces. Look ye, there it is, (crying.) All my riches, that ſupported me and my father.

Mr. Melf.
[30]

Is it poſſible? Such a malicious ill-natured action!—What! my Son?—

Charlotte.

His behaviour in every thing elſe makes this very probable. Aſk Sophia herſelf.

Mr. Melf.

Go, my man; do not be afflicted: I will indemnify you. But is that all?

Jonas.

No ſir; only hear me. Being in ſuch trouble, I returned to tell theſe good little gentlefolks the whole affair. They had not money enough to pay for the damage: ſo this pretty miſs gives me her gold thimble, and this young gentleman his ſilver buckles. I could not poſſibly keep them: my father would have thought that I had ſtolen them. I knew you were coming home, ſo I waited to return them to you, and here they are.—But I have no fiddle now. O my fiddle! O my poor father!

Mr. Melf.

What an account thou haſt given me! Is it thou or you, my generous children, whom I ſhould moſt admire? Excellent boy! in extreme indigence, to loſe all; and yet, from the fear of doing wrong, to run the riſque of letting a father whom you love periſh with hunger.

Jonas.

Is it ſo great a matter not to be a rogue? No, no; one never thrives on ill-gotten bread. It is what my father and mother have often told me. If you would only pleaſe to buy me another fiddle, that will make amends for all. Whatever more the thimble and buckles would have brought, God Almighty will repay me.

Mr. Melf.

Your father and you muſt be endowed with extraordinary uprightneſs of heart, not even to ſuſpect the depravity of others! God will make uſe of me as an inſtrument to impart his bleſſings to you. You ſhall ſtay here; and for the firſt you ſhall wait upon Godfrey: Afterwards we will ſee what we can do better for you.

Jonas.

What! wait upon this little angel of a gentleman. Oh! I ſhould be delighted

(bows to Godfrey.)

But, no;

(ſorrowfully)

I cannot leave my father all alone. Without me, how would he do to live? What! ſhould I be in abundance, and he die for want? Oh! no.

Mr. Melf.

Excellent child! and who is thy father?

Jonas.

An old blind labourer, whom I ſupported by playing on the fiddle. It is true, he ſeldom eats, nor I neither, any thing elſe but a piece of bread with ſome milk. But God always gives us enough for the day, and [31]we take no care for the morrow: he provides for that alſo.

Mr. Melf.

Well, I will take care of thy father and, if he chuſes, I will get him into an alms-houſe, where old and infirm people are well maintained. You may go and ſee him there whenever you pleaſe.—

(Jonas, after an exclamation of joy, runs about the room, quite tranſported.)
Jonas.

O goodneſs! What, my dear father! No; that will make him die with joy. I cannot ſtop any longer, but muſt go for him and bring him here.—

(Runs out. Sophia and Godfrey take Mr. Melfort's hands. They wipe their eyes.)

SCENE XIII.

Mr. Melfort, Sophia, Amelia, Charlotte, and Godfrey.
Mr. Melf.

O my dear children! how happy would this day have been for me, if, while I admire the generoſity of your ſentiments, the idea of my ſon's unworthineſs did not intervene to poiſon my happineſs! But, no; it ſhould not affect it. God has given me another ſon in thee, my dear Godfrey. If you are not ſo by birth, yet you are by the ties of blood, and by congenial worthineſs of heart. Yes, you ſhall be my ſon.—But where is Charles? Go, ſeek him, and bring him hither to me immediately. —

(Godfrey goes out.)
Sophia.

It is almoſt an hour ſince we ſaw him. While the little boy was playing a minuet to us, he diſappeared with his piece of cake.

Godfrey.
(returning.)

He was ſeen going into a confectioner's not far off. I have told John to go for him.

Mr. Melf.

Children ſtep into my ſtudy. I wiſh to know what anſwer he will have the aſſurance to make me. When I want your teſtimony, I ſhall call you.

Charlotte and Amelia.

Then we ſhall take our leave.

Mr. Melf.

No, my dears! I will ſend word to your papa and mama, that you will ſpend the reſt of the evening with us. Probably the generous little Jonas and his old father will be our gueſts alſo. I have occaſion for ſomething to aſſuage the cruel wound that Charles has given my heart, and I know of nothing more ſalutary than the converſation of ſuch amiable children as you.

Sophia
(liſtening.)

I think I hear Charles coming.—

(Mr. Melfort opens his ſtudy-door. The children withdraw.)

SCENE XIV.

[32]
Mr. Melfort.

I have long dreaded a diſcovery of this diſagreeable nature, but could never have ſuſpected him of any thing ſo horrid. It is, perhaps, ſtill not too late to correct his vices. Alas! why am I obliged to try a deſperate remedy!

SCENE XV.

Mr. Melfort, Charles.
Charles.

What are your commands, papa?

Mr. Melfort.

Where have you been? Were you not in your chamber?

Charles.

Our tutor is gone out. Godfrey was below ſtairs. So, after having ſtudied all the afternoon, I grew tired of being alone.

Mr. Melf.

Why did not you go, as well as Godfrey, and join the little company that I found with your ſiſter?

Charles.

And ſo I did: but thoſe miſſes treated me ſo ill—

Mr. Melf.

How? you aſtoniſh me.

Charles.

At firſt they drank tea, but without aſking me to have a drop. On the contrary, they ſhewed me all the ſpite in the world. Then Godfrey picked up a little beggar brat in the ſtreet, and brought him to play the ſiddle to them. He gave him ſome of the cake that was brought up to them, and me not a bit. They danced, but not one of the l [...]dies would dance with me, though there were three of them, and no gentleman but Godfrey. What could I do here? I went down to the door to look at the people paſſing by.

Mr. Melf.

Only to the door? What was it then that paſſed at the corner of the ſtreet, between a little fiddler and you? I have been told that you beat him and broke his violin, and that he went away crying.

Charles.

Yes, that is true, papa; and if I had not been very good-natured, I ſhould have got a conſtable to put him in bridewell. You ſhall hear, ſir. When I ſaw him go out, I ſaid to myſelf, I muſt give this poor creature [33]ſomething too for his trouble, for I know that Godfrey has nothing of his own, and a beggar is but ill paid with only a morſel of cake. So I took ſome money out of my purſe which I gave him, and he drew out a handkerchief to put it in. I perceived that it was one of my ſiſter's handkerchiefs; you may ſee the mark. I begged him very civilly to return it, which he would not. So I took him by the collar, and we ſtruggled together, and by accident I put my foot upon his fiddle.

Mr. Melf.
(With indignation.)

Hold your tongue, baſe liar! I cannot bear to hear you.

Charles.
(Drawing near to him, and going to take him by the hand.)

Why, my dear papa, what makes you angry?

Mr. Melf.

Be gone, wicked creature, out of my ſight! you ſhock me.

(He calls the children from the ſtudy.)

SCENE XVI.

Mr. Melfort, Sophia, Amelia, Charlotte, Charles, Godfrey.
Mr. Melf.

Come hither, my children! I will ſee none but thoſe who merit my affection. As for you, quit my preſence for ever. But no, ſtop. You ſhall receive your ſentence firſt.

(To Sophia and Godfrey.)

You have heard his charges againſt you.

Sophia.

Yes, papa; and if it were not neceſſary for our own juſtification, I would ſay not a word againſt him, for fear of increaſing your anger.

Charles.

Do not believe any thing that ſhe will tell you.

Mr. Melf.

Be ſilent. I have already had a proof of thy deteſtable falſhood. Lying is the high road to theſt and murder. Thou haſt already committed the firſt crime, and perhaps wanted only ſtrength to attempt the other. Go on, Sophia.

Sophia.

In the firſt place, he has done no buſineſ at all this afternoon. It was Godfrey that wrote his tranſlation for him.

Mr. Melf.

Is this true?

Godfrey.

I cannot deny it.

Sophia.

Then he ſpilt a diſh of ten upon. Amelia's ſlip; and while we were buſy in wipin [...] it, he [...] at table, and emptied the tea-pot. There was not a drop [34]left for us. Theſe young ladies are witneſſes

(pointing to the Miſs Richmonds.)

As to the cake—

Mr. Melf.

That is enough. All your baſeneſs is diſcovered. Go up into your chamber for this day: tomorrow morning I will put you out of the houſe. I will give you time enough to amend before you return, and if that experiment does not ſucceed, there are not wanting methods to diſpoſe of incorrigible reprobates, who diſturb ſociety by their miſdeeds. Godfrey, tell John to ſee that he keeps his room. You will give orders in the mean time that your tutor be ſent to me as ſoon as he returns.

Sophia and Godfrey.
(interceding for him.)

Dear papa!— Dear uncle!

Mr. Melf.

I will not hear a word in his favor. He who is capable of taking from the poor by force the earnings of his induſtry, of breaking the inſtrument of his livelihood, and of ſeeking to juſtify ſuch actions by falſehood and calumny, ſhould be turned out of the ſociety of men. I thank God that he has left me ſtill two ſuch excellent children as you. You ſhall be my conſolation henceforward, and with you I will endeavour to make myſelf as happy this evening as the father of ſo unprincipled a ſon can be.

THE CANARY-BIRD.

CANARY-BIRDS to ſell! Who'll buy my Canarybirds? Fine Canary-birds! Thus cried a man paſſing by the houſe of little Jeſſy. Jeſſy heard him: ſhe ran to the window, and looking into the ſtreet, ſaw that it was a bird-ſeller who carried upon his head a large cage full of Canary-birds. They jumped ſo nimbly from perch to perch, and chirped ſo ſweetly, that Jeſſy, in the eagerneſs of her curioſity, was near falling out of the window, while ſhe endeavoured to have a nearer view of them. Will you buy a Canary-bird, miſs? ſaid the birdman to her. Perhaps I may, anſwered Jeſſy; but that does not depend on me entirely. Stop a little; I will go and aſk my papa's leave. The man promiſed to ſtop, and ſeeing a bu [...]k on the other ſide of the ſtreet, laid down his cage theſe and ſtood by the ſide of it. Jeſſy in the mean time [35]ran to her father's chamber, and entered it quite out of breath, crying, Come here, papa! quick! make haſte!

Mr. Gower.

And what is the hurry?

Jeſſy.

There is a man in the ſtreet that ſells Canarybirds. I dare ſay he has more than a hundred. He carries a great cage quite full of them on his head.

Mr. Gower.

And why does that make you ſo glad?

Jeſſy.

Ah! papa; becauſe—that is if you give me leave—I ſhould like to buy one.

Mr. Gower.

And have you money enough?

Jeſſy.

O yes, in my purſe.

Mr. Gower.

But who will feed the poor bird?

Jeſſy.

I will, papa, myſelf. You'll ſee, it will be glad to be my bird.

Mr. Gower.

Ah! I am afraid—

Jeſſy.

Of what, papa?

Mr. Gower.

That you will let him die of hunger or thirſt.

Jeſſy.

I let him die of hunger or thirſt? Oh! no, certainly I ſha'nt. Nay, I will never touch my own breakfaſt, before my bird has had his.

Mr. Gower.

Jeſſy! Jeſſy! you know you are very giddy! and then you have only to neglect him one day.

Jeſſy promiſed her father ſo fairly; ſhe coaxed him ſo much, and pulled his coat-ſkirt ſo often, that Mr. Gower conſented at laſt to his daughter's requeſt. He croſſed the ſtreet, leading her by the hand; and when they came up to the cage, they choſe the prettieſt Canary-bird in it; a male, of the moſt lively yellow, with a little black tuft upon his head. Who was ever ſo happy as Jeſſy then? She held her purſe to her father, that he might pay for the bird. Mr. Gower then took money out of his own, to buy a handſome cage with drawers, and a water-cup of cryſtal. Jeſſy had no ſooner given the Canary-bird poſſeſſion of its little palace, than ſhe ran to every part of the houſe, calling her mama, her ſiſters and all the ſervants, and ſhewing them the bird which her father had been ſo good as to buy her. When any of her little friends came to ſee her, the firſt words were, do you know I have the prettieſt Canary Bird in the world? he is as yellow as gold, and has a little black creſt like the plumes of mama's hat. Come, I will ſhew him to you; his name is Cherry. Cherry was quite happy under [36]Jeſſy's care. The firſt thing that ſhe thought of in the morning was to give him freſh grain and the cleareſt water. Whenever there was any cake at table, Cherry had his part of it firſt. She had always ſome bits of ſugar in ſtore for him, and his cage was garniſhed with freſh greens of one ſort or another. Cherry was not ungrateful to all theſe attentions. He ſoon learned to diſtinguiſh Jeſſy; and the moment he heard her ſtep in the room, what fluttering of his wings! what inceſſant chirpings! Jeſſy almoſt devoured him with kiſſes. At the end of a week he began to ſing, and produced the moſt delightful muſic. Sometimes he ſwelled his little notes to ſuch a length, that one would have thought he muſt expire from fatigue; then, after pauſing a moment, he would begin again ſweeter than ever, with a tone ſo clear and brilliant that he could be heard all over the houſe. Jeſſy paſſed whole hours in liſtening to him as ſhe ſat by his cage. She ſometimes would let her work fall out of her hands to gaze at him, and, after he had entertained her with a ſweet ſong, ſhe regaled him in her turn with a tune upon the birdorgan which he would endeavour to imitate. Theſe pleaſures, however, became familiar to Jeſſy. Her father, one day, made her a preſent of a book of prints. She was ſo agreeably taken up with it that Cherry was ſomething the leſs minded. He would chirp the moment that he ſaw Jeſſy, though ever ſo far off; but Jeſſy heard him not. Almoſt a week had paſſed ſince he had either had freſh greens or biſcuit. He repeated the ſweeteſt airs that Jeſſy had taught him, and compoſed new for her, but in vain. The truth was, Jeſſy's thoughts were otherwiſe engaged. Her birth-day came on, when her godfather gave her a great jointed doll. This doll, which ſhe called Columbine, completely baniſhed all thoughts of Cherry. From morning till night ſhe was buſied with nothing but dreſſing and undreſſing Miſs Columbine a hundred times, talking to her, and carrying her up and down the room. The poor bird was very happy to get ſome food towards evening. Sometimes it happened that he was obliged to wait for it till the next day. At length, one day when Mr. Gower was at table, and caſt his eye accidentally upon the cage, he ſaw the Canary-bird lying upon its breaſt and panting for breath. Its feathers were ruffled, and it ſeemed contracted all of a lump. Mr. Gower [37]went cloſe up to it; but no more fond chirpings! The poor little creature had ſcarce ſtrength enough left to breathe. Jeſſy, cried Mr. Gower, what is the matter with your Canary-bird? Jeſſy bluſhed. Why, papa, I — ſomehow, I forgot;—and all in a tremble ſhe ran to fetch the box of ſeed. Mr. Gower took down the cage, and examined the drawer and the water-cup. Alas! Cherry had not a ſingle grain, nor a drop of water. Ah! poor bird! cried Mr. Gower; thou art fallen into cruel hands! If I had foreſeen this, I ſhould never have bought thee. All the company roſe from table, holding up their hands, and crying, The poor bird! Mr. Gower put ſome ſeed into the drawer, and filled the cup with freſh water, but had much difficulty in bringing Cherry back to life. Jeſſy left the table, and went up into her chamber, crying, and made her handkerchief quite wet with her tears. The next day Mr. Gower ordered the bird to be carried out of the houſe, and given as a preſent to the ſon of Mr. Mercer, his neighbour, who was counted a very careful boy, and would pay more attention to him than Jeſſy had done. But, to hear the little girl's complaints and expreſſions of ſorrow! Ah! my dear bird! my poor Cherry! Indeed I promiſe you faithfully, papa, that I will never forget him a ſingle moment as long as I live. Only leave him with me this once. Mr. Gower ſuffered himſelf at length to be touched with Jeſſy's entreaties, and gave her back the Canary-bird, but not without a ſevere reprimand for her negligence, and the ſtricteſt injunction as to the future. This poor little creature, ſays he, is ſhut up, and therefore not able to provide for its own wants. Whenever you want any thing, you can aſk for it; but Cherry cannot make people underſtand his language. If ever you let him ſuffer hunger or thirſt again— At theſe words Jeſſy ſhed a flood of tears. She took her papa's hand and kiſſed it, but her grief was ſo full that ſhe could not utter a word. Now Jeſſy was once more miſtreſs of Cherry, and Cherry was ſincerely reconciled with Jeſſy. About a month after, Mr. Gower was obliged to go into the country for a few days with his lady. Jeſſy, Jeſſy, ſaid he, in parting with his daughter, I earneſtly recommend poor Cherry to your care. Her parents were ſcarcely got into the carriage, when Jeſſy ran to the cage, and carefully provided the [38]bird with every thing neceſſary. In a few hours after, her time began to hang heavy. She ſent for ſome of her little acquaintance, and ſoon recovered her chearfulneſs. They went out to walk together, and at their return ſpent part of the evening in playing at blind-man's buff and four corners. After that they danced. In fine, the little company broke up very late, and Jeſſy went to bed quite fatigued. The next morning ſhe awoke by break of day, and began thinking on the amuſements of the evening before. If her governeſs had let her, ſhe would have run as ſoon as ſhe got up, to ſee the Miſs Marſhalls, but was obliged to wait till after dinner. However, ſhe had ſcarcely finiſhed it, before ſhe deſired to be conducted to their houſe: and Cherry!—he was obliged to ſtay at home alone, and to faſt. The following day was alſo ſpent in amuſements: and Cherry!—he was forgotten again. It was the ſame the third day: and Cherry!—who could think of him in the midſt of ſuch diverſions? The fourth day, Mr. and Mrs. Gower returned from the country. Jeſſy had thought very little about their return. Her father had ſcarce kiſſed her and enquired after her health, before he aſked, How is Cherry? Very well, cried Jeſſy, a little confuſed; and ſhe ran towards the cage to carry him ſome water. Alas! the poor little creature was no more. He was laid upon his back, with his wings ſpread and his bill open. Jeſſy ſcreamed out and wrung her hands. Every one in the houſe ran up, and was eye-witneſs of the diſaſter. Ah! poor bird! cried Mr. Gower; how painful has thy death been! If I had wrung thy head off the day that I went to the country, thou wouldeſt have had but the pain of a moment, whereas now thou haſt endured for ſeveral days the pangs of hunger and thirſt, and haſt died in a long and cruel agony. However, thou art ſtill happy in being delivered from the hands of ſo pitileſs a guardian. Jeſſy would have hid herſelf in the bowels of the earth: ſhe would have given all her play-things, and all her pocketmoney, to purchaſe the life of Cherry; but it was then too late. Mr. Gower took the bird, and had its ſkin ſtuffed and hung up from the ceiling. Jeſſy did not dare to look at it: her eyes were filled with tears whenever ſhe chanced to perceive it, and every day ſhe entreated her father to remove it from her ſight. Mr. Gower did not [39]conſent, till after many ſupplications on her part; and whenever Jeſſy ſhewed any mark of inattention or giddineſs, the bird was hung up again in its place, and every body would ſay in her hearing, Poor Cherry! what a cruel death you ſuffered!

THE CHILDREN WHO WOULD BE THEIR OWN MASTERS.

Camillus.

AH! Papa, how I ſhould wiſh to be big! to be as big as you.

Mr. Orpin.

And why ſhould you wiſh ſo, my dear?

Cam.

Becauſe then I ſhould not be under any body's command, and might do whatever came into my head.

Mr. Orpin.

I ſuppoſe, then, you would do wonders.

Cam.

That I ſhould, I promiſe you.

Mr. Orpin.

And do you wiſh alſo, Julia, to be free to do whatever you pleaſe?

Julia.

Yes indeed, papa.

Cam.

Oh! if Julia and I were our own maſters!

Mr. Orpin.

Well, children, I can give you that ſatiſfaction. After to-morrow morning you ſhall have the liberty of conducting yourſelves entirely according to your own fancy.

Cam.

Ah! you are jeſting, papa.

Mr. Orpin.

No, I ſpeak quite ſeriouſly. To-morrow, neither your mother, nor I, nor in ſhort any body in the houſe, ſhall oppoſe your inclinations.

Cam.

What pleaſure ſhall we feel to have our necks out of the yoke!

Mr. Orpin.

That is not all. I do not intend to give you this privilege for to-morrow only: it ſhall continue until you come of yourſelves and requeſt me to aſſume my authority again.

Cam.

At that rate we ſhall be our own maſters a long while.

Mr. Orpin.

Well, I ſhall be glad to ſee you able to conduct yourſelves: ſo prepare to become great folks tomorrow.

The next day came. The two children, inſtead of riſing at ſeven o'clock as uſual, lay in bed till near nine. Too much ſleep makes us heavy and liſtleſs. This was [40]the caſe with Camillus and Julia. They awoke at length uncalled, and got up in an ill-humour. However, they pleaſed themſelves a little with the agreeable idea of acting in whatever manner they liked the whole day. Come, what ſhall we do firſt? ſaid Camillus to his ſiſter, after they had dreſſed themſelves and breakfaſted.

Julia.

Why, we'll go and play.

Cam.

At what?

Julia.

Let us build houſes with cards.

Cam.

Oh! that is very dull amuſement. I am not for that.

Julia.

Will you play at blind-man's buff?

Cam.

What, only two of us?

Julia.

Well, at crafts, or at fox and geeſe.

Cam.

You know I cannot bear thoſe games that oblige one to ſit ſtill.

Julia.

Well, then mention ſome to your own liking.

Cam.

Then we'll play at riding on a ſtick.

Julia.

Ay, that is pretty play for a little girl!

Cam.

We'll play then, if you like, at horſes. You ſhall be the horſe, and I will be coachman.

Julia.

On, yes! to laſh me with your whip as you did t'other day. I have not forgot that.

Cam.

I never do it willingly; but the thing is, you won't gallop.

Julia.

Ay, but that hurts me: ſo I won't play at any ſuch game.

Cam.

You won't? won't you? Well! let us play at hounds and hare. I will be the huntſman, and you ſhall be the hare. Come, make ready; I ſhall ſet off.

Julia.

Pſhaw! I'll have none of your hunting. You do nothing but tread upon my neels, and punch me in the ſides.

Cam.

Well, ſince you do not chuſe any of my games, I'll never p [...]ay with you again. Do you hear that?

Julia.

Nor I with you. Do you hear that too?

At theſe words they quitted the middle of the room, where they were ſtanding, and retired each into a corner, and there remained a conſiderable time without looking at or ſpeaking to each other. They were ſtill in a pout, when the clock ſtruck ten. The forenoon would ſoon paſs [...]; therefore Camillus at length approaching his [...] ſaid, "I muſt do every thing that you like. Well [41]then, I will play at drafts with you for twelve cheſnuts a game."

Julia.

I have no cheſnuts: and beſides you know you owe me a dozen already. You ſhould pay me thoſe firſt.

Cam.

Yes, I owed them to you yeſterday; but I do not owe any thing to-day.

Julia.

And pray how did you come to be quit?

Cam.

Nobody has a right to aſk any thing of thoſe who are their own maſters.

Julia.

Very well! I ſhall tell my papa of your cheating.

Cam.

But papa has no power over me now.

Julia.

If that be the caſe, I won't play.

Cam.

Then you may do as you like.

They go away pouting again to the farther ends of the room from each other. Camillus began to whiſtle, Julia to ſing. Camillus tied knots on his whip, and cracked it: Julia dreſſed her doll, and began a converſation with it. Camillus grumbled, and Julia ſighed. The clock ſtruck again. They had another hour leſs to play in. Camillus, in a pet, threw his whip out of the window: Julia toſſed her doll into a corner. They look at each other, not knowing what to ſay. At length Julia breaks ſilence: "Come, Camillus, I will be your horſe."

Cam.

There now, that is right! I have a long ſtring for the bridle. See here. Put it into your mouth.

Julia.

No, not into my mouth. Tie it round my waiſt, or faſten it to my arm.

Cam.

How you talk! Did you ever ſee horſes have the bit any where but between their teeth?

Julia.

But I am not a real horſe.

Cam.

Well, but you ſhould do juſt the ſame as if you were.

Julia.

I do not ſee any occaſion for that.

Cam.

I ſuppoſe you think that you know more about it than I do, who am all the day in the ſtable. Come, take it the right way.

Julia.

You have been trailing it about in the dirt all the week. No, I'll never put it into my mouth.

Cam.

Then I won't have it any where elſe. I would rather not play at all.

Julia.

Juſt as you like!

[42]A third fit of pouting, more ſullen and peeviſh than before. Camillus goes for his whip: Julia takes up her doll. But the whip refuſes to crack: the doll's dreſſing goes all wrong. Camillus ſighs, Julia weeps. This interval brought on dinner-hour; and Mr. Orpin came to aſk them, if they choſe to have it ſerved up. But what is the matter with you? ſaid he, ſeeing them both quite dull. Nothing, papa, anſwered the children, and wiping their eyes, followed their father into the diningroom. The dinner this day conſiſted of a number of diſhes, and a bottle of wine was opened for each of the children. My dear children, ſaid Mr. Orpin, if I had ſtill my former authority over you, I would forbid you to taſte all theſe diſhes, and particularly to drink wine. At leaſt, I would deſire you to be very ſparing of them, becauſe I know how dangerous wine and high-feaſoned food are to children. But ye are now your own maſters, and may eat and drink whatever ye fancy. The children did not wait to be told this twice. The one ſwallowed great bits of meat without bread; the other took ſauce in whole ſpoonfuls: and they drank full bumpers of wine, without remembering to mix water with it. My dear, whiſpered Mrs. Orpin to her huſband, they will make themſelves ſick. I fear they will, my dear, anſwered Mr. Orpin; but I would rather that they ſhould learn for once at their own expence how much one may ſuffer from ignorance, than by a premature attention deprive them of the fruits of ſo important a leſſon. Mrs. Orpin ſaw her huſband's intention, and therefore ſuffered our thoughtleſs little couple to indulge their greedineſs. The cloth was now removed. The children had ſtuffed as long as they were able, and their little heads began to be heated. Come with me, Julia, cried Camillus, and took his ſiſter with him into the garden. Mr. Orpin thought proper to follow them unobſerved. There was a little pond in the garden, and at the edge of the pond a ſmall boat. Camillus had a mind to go into it Julia ſtopped him. You know, ſaid ſhe, that we muſt not go there. Muſt not? anſwered Camillus. Do you forget that we are our own maſters? Oh! that is true, ſaid Julia: ſo, giving her hand to her brother, they both went into the boat. Mr. Orphin drew nearer to them, but did not chuſe to diſcover himſelf yet. He knew that [43]the pond was not deep. Even if they fall in, ſaid he to himſelf, I ſhall not have much trouble in getting them out. The two children wiſhed to diſengage the boat from the bank, and puſh it out towards the middle of the pond; but they were not able to untie the knots of the rope which held it faſt. Since we cannot fail, ſaid the giddy Camillus, we may at leaſt balance ourſelves. So, ſtriding acroſs the boat, he began to preſs it down, firſt on one ſide, then on the other. Their heads being a little dizzy, it was not long before their legs failed them. They laid hold of each other to ſupport themſelves, and fell both plump upon the ſide of the boat, and from thence into the water. Mr. Orpin flew like lightning from the place where he had been hid. He threw himſelf into the water, ſeized his raſh children one in each hand, and brought them back into the houſe, half dead with terror. They felt themſelves violently ſick while they were undreſſing and rubbing with cloths. At length they were put each in a warm bed: they fell alternately into a ſtupor and convulſions: they complained of a dreadful head-ach and pains in the bowels, were ſeized with frequent fainting fits, and in the intervals with ſhudderings, ſickneſs of the ſtomach, and difficulty of breathing. In this deplorable condition they paſſed the reſt of the day: they ſobbed and wept, till at length they fell faſt aſleep through wearineſs. Early the next morning their father entered their chamber, and aſked how they had paſſed the night. Very ill, anſwered both in a feeble voice: we could not lie eaſy in bed, and feel a ſickneſs yet in the head and ſtomach. Poor children, how I pity you! But, added he a moment after, what will ye do with your liberty to-day? Ye remember that ye enjoy it ſtill. Oh! no, no, anſwered both eagerly. And why, my little friends? Ye ſaid, the other day, that it was ſo diſagreeable to be ſubject to the direction of others. We have been well puniſhed for our folly, replied Camillus. And ſhall take warning for a long time, added Julia.

Mr. Orpin.

Ye will not be your own maſters then, any longer?

Camillus.

No, no, papa: we would rather be told by you what to do.

Julia.

It will be much better for us both.

Mr. Orpin.
[44]

Think well of what ye ſay; for, if I reſume my authority, I inform you before-hand, that my very firſt orders will be diſagreeable to you.

Cam.

No matter, papa; we are ready to do whatever you ſhall think proper.

Mr. Orpin.

Well, I have here a yellow powder, called rhubarb. It has an unpleaſing taſte, but is excellent for thoſe who have hurt their ſtomachs by exceſs. Since ye conſent to follow my orders, I command you inſtantly to take this powder. Let me ſee you obey!

Cam.

Oh! yes, yes, papa.

Julia.

I would take it, though it were as bitter as ſoot.

Mr. Orpin gave them the medicine, and the children, without making, as formerly, any grimaces, endeavoured each to excel the other in taking it with a chearful countenance. This remedy happily had its effect, and they both recovered very ſoon. After that, whenever their parents would terrify them with threats of puniſhment, they would ſay, We ſhall let you be your own maſters! and the children ſelt more terror from this threat than many others to whom one ſhould ſay, I will put you in priſon!

THE BUSHES.

ONE fine evening in the month of May, Mr. Ogilby was ſitting with Algernon, his ſon, upon the ſide of a ſmall hill, from whence he pointed out to him the beauties of nature as they lay before him. The ſetting ſun, in taking his laſt adieu, ſeemed to have clothed every thing in a robe of purple. They were rouſed from this pleaſing meditation by the chearful ſong of a ſhepherd who was driving back his bleating flock from a neighbouring field. On each ſide of his road there grew up thorn-buſhes which no ſheep approached without leaving upon them ſome part of her fleece. Little Algernon grew quite angry at thoſe robbers. Do you ſee, papa, cried he, thoſe buſhes, how they rob the ſheep of their wool? Why did God make thoſe ill-natured brambles? or why do not all men join with one accord to deſtroy them? If the poor ſheep come back this ſame way again, they will leave the [45]reſt of their clothing upon them. But, no; I will riſe to-morrow at break of day, and come with my bill-hook, and ſnip-ſnap, cut all thoſe briars down to the ground. You ſhall come with me, papa, and bring a little axe, and the whole ſhall be finiſhed before breakfaſt.

We will think of your project, anſwered Mr. Ogilby. But in the mean time do not be unjuſtly angry with thoſe buſhes. Remember what we do about Lammas.

Alger.

What do we do then? papa.

Mr. Ogilby.

Have not you ſeen the ſhepherds arm themſelves with great ſhears, and rob the trembling ſheep not of a few locks of wool only, but of their whole fleece?

Alger.

That is very true, papa, becauſe they want it to make themſelves clothes; but thoſe buſhes rob them out of mere ſpite, and without having the leaſt occaſion for it.

Mr. Ogilby.

You don't know what purpoſe theſe bits of wool may ſerve to them; but ſuppoſing that they ſerved none, has a perſon any right to appropriate a thing to himſelf, merely becauſe he wants it?

Alger.

But I have heard you ſay, papa, that ſheep naturally loſe their fleeces about that time of the year; then it is much better to take it for our uſe, than to ſuffer it to fall off quite uſeleſs.

Mr. Ogilby.

Your remark is juſt. Nature hath given all beaſts a clothing, and we are obliged from them to borrow ours, unleſs we chuſe to go quite naked and remain expoſed to the inclemency of the Winter.

Alger.

But a buſh has no occaſion for clothing. So you ſee, papa, we muſt not give up our deſign. I ſhall certainly cut all theſe thorns down to-morrow. You will come along with me, won't you?

Mr. Ogilby.

With all my heart. Come then, now for to-morrow morning by break of day.

Algernon, who thought himſelf already an hero, merely from the thought of deſtroying with his little arm this legion of robbers, could hardly ſleep, taken up as he was with his victories of the next day. Scarce had the chearful ſinging of the birds that perched on the trees near his windows announced the return of the dawn, before he haſted to awake his father. Mr. Ogilby, on the other hand, though indifferent as to the fate of the thorn-buſhes, yet, pleaſed with the opportunity of ſhewing to his ſon the beauties of the opening day, was no leſs eager to quit [46]his bed. They dreſſed themſelves haſtily, took their inſtruments, and ſet forward on the expedition. Algernon went before with an air of triumph, and Mr. Ogilby had ſome difficulty to keep up with him. As they approached the buſhes, they ſaw a number of little birds flying backwards and forwards amongſt them, and fluttering about the branches. Softly! ſaid Mr. Ogilby to his ſon. Let us ſuſpend our vengeance for a moment, for fear of diſturbing thoſe innocent creatures. Let us go up again to that part of the hill where we ſat yeſterday evening, and examine what it is that thoſe birds ſeem to ſeek ſo buſily. They went up the hill, ſeated themſelves, and looked on. They ſaw that the birds were employed in carrying away thoſe bits of wool in their beaks, which the buſhes had torn from the ſheep the evening before. There came multitudes of yellow-hammers, chaffinches, linnets and nightingales, who loaded themſelves with this plunder. What is the meaning of that? cried Algernon, quite aſtoniſhed. It means, replied his father, that Providence takes care of the ſmalleſt creatures, and furniſhes them with every expedient for their happineſs and preſervation. You ſee, the poor birds find here a lining for the habitation which they prepare for their young. They make ready, you ſee, a very comfortable bed for themſelves and their little family. Thus the honeſt thorn-buſh, againſt which you were ſo eaſily provoked yeſterday, unites the inhabitants of the air with thoſe of the earth. He takes from the rich his ſuperfluities, to ſatisfy the wants of the poor. Will you come now, and cut him down? Heaven forbid, cried Algernon. Thou art right, my ſon, replied Mr. Ogilby. Let him flouriſh in peace, ſince he makes ſo generous a uſe of his conqueſts.

JOSEPH.

THERE lived once in Briſtol a crazy perſon whoſe name was Joſeph. He never went out without having five or ſix wigs on his head at once, and as many muffs upon each of his arms. Though his ſenſes were diſordered, he was not miſchievous, and muſt be teazed a long time to be put in a paſſion. Whenever he walked [47]the ſtreets, a number of troubleſome little boys would come out of the houſes and follow him, crying, Joſeph! Joſeph! how do you ſell your wigs and your muffs? Some of them were even ſo ill-natured as to throw ſtones at him. Though Joſeph commonly bore all theſe inſults very quietly, yet he was ſometimes ſo tormented that he would fall into a fury, and take up ſtones or handfuls of dirt to throw at the rabble of boys. Such a combat as this happened one day before the houſe of Mr. Denham. The noiſe drew him to the window, and he beheld with grief his own ſon Henry engaged in the fray. As ſoon as he perceived this, he ſhut down the ſaſh, and went into another chamber. At dinner, Mr. Denham ſaid to his ſon, Who was that man that you was running and hallooing after?

Henry.

You know him very well, papa. It is the crazy man called Joſeph.

Mr. Denham.

Poor man! What can have occaſioned this misfortune to him?

Henry.

They ſay that it was a lawſuit for a great eſtate. He was ſo grieved at loſing it that he has loſt his ſenſes too.

Mr. Denham.

If you had known this man at the very time when he was ſtript of his eſtate, and if he had ſaid to you, My dear Henry, I am unfortunate; I have juſt loſt an inheritance which I long enjoyed peaceably; all my property is gone to ſupport the expence of a law-ſuit; I have now neither town-houſe nor country-houſe; in ſhort, nothing upon earth left. Would you have laughed at him then?

Henry.

God forbid! who could be ſo wicked as to laugh at a man in his misfortunes! I ſhould much rather have endeavoured to comfort him.

Mr. Denham.

What, then, is he happier now, when he has loſt his reaſon beſides?

Henry.

On the contrary, he is much more to be pitied.

Mr. Denham.

And yet this day you inſult and throw ſtones at an unfortunate man, whom you would have endeavoured to comfort when he was leſs an object of pity.

Henry.

My dear papa, I have done wrong; forgive me!

Mr. Denham.
[48]

I pardon you willingly, if you are ſorry for your fault. But my pardon is not ſufficient. There is another whoſe forgiveneſs you have ſtill to aſk.

Henry.

You mean Joſeph.

Mr. Denham.

And why Joſeph?

Henry.

Becauſe I offended him.

Mr. Denham.

If Joſeph had retained his ſenſes, it would certainly be his pardon that you ſhould demand; but as he is not able to underſtand what is meant by pardon, it were uſeleſs to addreſs yourſelf to him. Yet you think that every one ſhould aſk pardon of thoſe whom he has offended?

Henry.

So you have taught me, papa.

Mr. Denham.

And do you know who it is that has commanded us to have compaſſion upon the unfortunate?

Henry.

God.

Mr. Denham.

And yet you have not ſhewn compaſſion to poor Joſeph: on the contrary, you have aggravated his miſery by your inſults. Do you think that ſuch conduct does not offend God?

Henry.

Yes, I acknowledge it, and will aſk forgiveneſs of him to-night in my prayers.

Henry kept his word; he repented of his fault, and at night aſked pardon of God from the bottom of his heart. And he not only ceaſed to trouble Joſeph for ſeveral weeks himſelf, but he hindered alſo others of his comrades from inſulting him. In ſpite of his fair reſolutions, however, he happened one day to mix in the rabble of boys who were following him. 'Tis true, it was purely out of curioſity, and only to ſee the tricks that they played upon this poor man. Now and then he could not refrain from hallooing like the reſt, Joſeph! Joſeph! and by degrees came to be the foremoſt in the mob. At length Joſeph's patience being tired by the ſhouts that purſued him, he turned ſhort about, and taking up a large ſtone, threw it at him with ſuch violence that it grazed his cheek, and almoſt cut off part of his ear. Henry returned home all over blood, and roaring heartily. It is a juſt puniſhment on you from God, ſaid Mr. Denham, But, replied Henry, Why have I alone been hurt, while my companions, who uſed him much worſe than I did, have not been puniſhed? The reaſon is, anſwered his father, that you knew better than the others, what a fault you were [49]committing, and conſequently your offence was more criminal. It is very juſt that a child who knows the commands of God, and of his father, ſhould be doubly puniſhed, whenever he has ſuch a diſregard of his duty as to violate them.

THE LITTLE GLEANER.
A DRAMA, in one ACT.

CHARACTERS.

  • LORD BEVIL.
  • MARCELLUS, his Son.
  • HARRIET, his Daughter.
  • MRS. JENNINGS.
  • EMILY, her Daughter.
  • HARDY, Bailiff to Lord Bevil.

SCENE. A new reaped field, on which remain ſtill ſeveral ſheaves of corn. On one ſide appears a nobleman's ſeat; on the other ſeveral cottages, and other objects that adorn a rural proſpect.

SCENE I.

(The ſtage repreſents a field of corn covered with ſheaves.)

Emily,

(holding with both hands a baſket full of ears of corn. She ſits down near a ſheaf.)

COME, this is not a bad beginning! what joy will this be for my poor mother!

(ſhe lays her baſket on the ground, and looks at it with an air of ſatisfaction.)

That old reaper! how good-natured he was to fill my baſket! I might have run about here and there all the day, and never have picked up ſo much as half of this. God reward him for it! but here are ſtill ſome ears upon the ground: if I could only glean a handful or two—

(She preſſes down the corn ears in her baſket with both hands.)

I can make it hold them by preſſing down a little, and beſides, I have my apron.

(She riſes, takes the two corners of her apron in one hand, and prepares to put into it with the other the ears of corn that ſhe gathers, when a noiſe [50]is heard.)

O dear! Yonder is a man coming towards me, who ſeems to be angry. Yet I do not think that I have done any harm.

SCENE II.

Emily, Hardy.
Hardy,
(ſeizing her by the arm.)

Ah! little thief! have I caught you at it?

Emily.

What do you ſay, ſir? I am not a thief. I am an honeſt little girl, I can tell you that.

Hardy.

An honeſt little girl! you an honeſt little girl!

(Snatches the boſket out of her hands.)

What have you got in this then, my honeſt little girl?

Emily.

Ears of corn, as you ſee.

Hardy.

And did theſe ears of corn grow in your baſket?

Emily.

Ah! if they grew there, I ſhould not have occaſion to take ſo much trouble in gathering them up and down the fields.

Hardy.

Then they are ſtolen?

Emily.

Pray, ſir, do not treat me ſo ill. I would rather die of hunger, and my mother too, than do what you ſay.

Hardy.

'Blood! why they did not throw themſelves into your baſket of their own accord, did they?

Emily.

Oh dear! you terrify me with your ſwearing. But only hear me. I went to glean down in yonder field, and there was a good-natured old man who ſaw me at work. Poor child! ſaid he, how ſhe labours! I will aſſiſt her. There were ſome ſheaves lying in the field, and he pulled out of them whole handfuls of ears, which he threw into my baſket. What is given to the poor, ſaid he, God repays; and—

Hardy.

Aha! I underſtand you. The old man in that field below filled your baſket with ears that you have been pulling here out of our ſheaves. Heh!

Emily.

Nay, then you may go and aſk himſelf. He can tell you.

Hardy.

I go and aſk him! yes, you may wait for that. I have caught you here; that is enough.

Emily.

But when I tell you that I have not touched a ſingle ſheaf! the few ears that I have in my apron, I [51]picked up from the ground, becauſe I thought that was allowed. However, if you do not chooſe that I ſhould, I am ready to return them. There, theſe are yours.

Hardy.

No, no; theſe ſhall remain with the other, and you ſhall remain with the baſket, wherever it goes. Come follow me to the houſe of correction.

Emily.
(Frightened.)

How! You don't ſay ſo, my dear ſir!

Hardy.

Oh! yes, your dear ſir! but I ſhould be much dearer if I let you eſcape, ſhould I not? To the houſe of correction I ſay, come, come along!

Emily.

Ah! pray, for God's ſake!—I have picked up nothing here but the handfuls of ears that I returned to you. What would my poor mother ſay, if I ſhould not go home the whole day, and if ſhe heard that I had been put in priſon? it would be enough to kill her.

Hardy.

A great loſs! the pariſh would be well rid of her.

Emily.
(Begins to cry.)

Ah! if you knew what a good mother ſhe is, and how poor we are! you would pity us.

Hardy.

I am not here to pity people. I am here to take them up, when they treſpaſs upon my lord's grounds, and to clap them in priſon.

Emily.

But when one has done nothing, when one is innocent as I am?—

Hardy.

Oh! yes, tell me of your innocence! what, come here and ſteal a whole baſket full of corn, and then tell me a thouſand lies! come, come, walk along!

Emily.

Ah! my dear ſir, have compaſſion on me. Take my baſket if you will; alas! my little ſtore will hardly make you much richer. But let me go, I entreat you; if not on my own account, at leaſt for the ſake of my poor mother. I am all the comfort and help that ſhe has.

Hardy.

If I let you go, it is not on account of your mother at leaſt, that I can tell you; I could wiſh her a hundred miles off: it is only on your own, becauſe your whimpering has moved me a little. But do not expect to have your baſket too; the law ſeizes on it as forfeit. Then, at ſeſſions, their worſhips will lay on a ſwinging fine, and if that is not paid, off to priſon, and turn out of the village.

(Takes the baſket upon his ſhoulder. Emily weeps bitterly and kneels to him.)

Go, do not teaze me, [52]or you will ſee what is to be got by that!

(goes off muttering.)

Only ſee, if one were not always to be on the watch after them, little as they are, they would run away, I do believe, with the fields themſelves.

SCENE III.

Emily (alone.)
(She ſits down on the ground and reſts her head upon a ſ [...]e [...]f. For ſome moments, ſhe weeps in ſilence, at laſt ſhe riſes and looks about her)

Ah! he is gone; the ill-natured man! he has carried away what was all my ſatisfaction. I have loſt every thing, my ears of corn, my pretty baſket and all; and beſides, who knows what they will do to my poor mother and me?

(After a ſhort pauſe)

How happy thoſe little birds are. They at leaſt are permitted to come and take ſome grains for their food, and I—but who knows whether ſome ill-natured man, like this, be not watching them now, to kill them with his gun. I will frighten them all away, and then I will go myſelf; for, perhaps, they would puniſh me for having reſted my head on this ſheaf.—But what two children are thoſe coming this way?

SCENE IV.

Marcellus, Harriet, Emily (wiping her eyes.)
Marc.

Aha! was it you then, little girl, that the bailiff ſurprized juſt now, ſtealing the ears of corn from our ſh [...]aves?

(Emily ſobs, but cannot anſwer.)
Harriet,
(looking at her attentively, and taking her brother aſide.)

She ſeems to be a very good little girl, Marcellus. See how ſhe cries! Do not reproach her any more! that will afflict her worſe; and it i [...] not worth while, for a few e [...]rs of corn that ſhe has picked up—

(Goes to her.)

My poor child, what makes you cry?

Emily.

Why, they accuſe me unjuſtly; and perhaps you think me in fault.

Marc.

Then you are not in fault?

Emily.

No, indeed, you may believe me. I went into that field down there to glean. An old reaper took pity on my fatigue, and filled my baſket with ears of corn. I [53]then came here, to pick up a few others that I ſaw ſcattered about. Your ill-natured bailiff found me near this ſheaf, and accuſed me of ſtealing. He took away my baſket, and would have carried me to priſon, if my entreaties and tears for my mother had not at length prevailed on him to let me go.

Harriet.

Ah! I ſhould be glad to ſee him dare to moleſt you! We have a good papa, who does not ſuffer any ill to be done to the poor, and who would ſoon have releaſed you.

Marc.

Ay, and who will very ſoon make him give you back your baſket. I promiſe you that.

Emily,
(joyfully.)

O dear! do you think ſo, my ſweet little maſter!

Harriet.

Marcellus and I will go, and will ſo beg of him—Do not be uneaſy. He is never ſo well pleaſed with us as when we ſpeak to him in favour of poor people. And beſides, we could get you your baſket again without ſpeaking to him.

Emily.

Ah! how happy you are, my pretty little miſs, not to want help from any body, and even to be able to help others!

Marc.

Are you very poor then, my little girl?

Emily.

One muſt needs be poor, that comes here gleaning, with ſo much trouble, what is to make a little bread.

Harriet.

What! is it for bread that you come gathering the ears of corn? I thought that you intended to toaſt the grains on a hot ſire-ſhovel, and ſo to eat them, as my brother and I do ſometimes when no body ſees us.

Emily.

O dear! no. My mother and I intended to beat the corn out of thoſe ears, and to give it to the miller, that we might have flour to make bread.

Harriet.

But, my poor child, you could not have much out of that, and it would not laſt you very long.

Emily.

Why, ſuppoſe we had only enough for a day or two, my mother and I ſhould have a day or two the more to live.

Marc.

Well! that you may have another day certain, I will give you this ſhilling which I have kept the laſt of all my money becauſe it is quite new.

Emily.

Ah! my good little maſter! So much money! No, no, I dare not take it.

Harriet
[54]
(ſmiling.)

So much money! Take it, never fear! If I had my purſe about me I would give you much more; but I keep it for you, and you ſhall not be a loſer.

Marcellus,
(ſtill holding out the money.)

Come, take it!

(Emily [...], receives the money, and curtſies to him without ſpeaking.)
Marc.

This is doing only half. I will run as faſt as I can after our bailiff, and make him give me back the baſket, or elſe—

Emily.

Oh! ſir, do not give yourſelf that trouble. You have promiſed to aſſiſt me, that is enough for me.

Harriet.

Tell me, where do you live?

Emily.

Juſt by, in the village.

Marc.

We never ſaw you before; and yet we come here along with papa every year, about harveſt-time.

Emily.

We have been here only a week, and live with a [...] old woman called Margaret who has ſhewed much friendſhip to my mother; Oh! a great deal of friendſhip indeed.

Harriet.

What, old Margaret?

Marc.

Why, we know her. She is the widow of a poor weaver who was out of work. My papa makes her come ſometimes to weed in the garden.

Harriet.

Will you take me to your mother's?

Emily.

It would be too great an honour for her. A young lady of quality, like you—

Harriet.

No, no; our papa will not let us think ourſelves to be any better than other people, and if you have no other reaſon—

Emily.

None at all; ſo far from it, you may help me to comſort her for the loſs of my baſket and my corn. And then, that naughty man that threatened us—

Marc.

Fear none of his threats! While my ſiſter is going with you to your mother's, I will run after him, and I think—You will come back here again?

Emily.

If you chuſe it, my good young maſter.

Marc.

Your baſket ſhall be here before you return.

Emily.

Perhaps I ſhall bring my mother with me, to thank you.

Harriet.

Come along! let us haſten to find her!

(Takes Emily by the hand, and goes out with her.)

SCENE V.

[55]
Marcellus (alone.)

How happy are my ſiſter and I, not to be obliged, like this poor child, to go about picking up ears of corn for our food. Really, this little girl ſpeaks as if ſhe were born to ſomething better. She has not that dirty vulgar appearance of other cottage girls. Oh! certainly papa will oblige me ſo far.—But here he comes along with Hardy. That is clever! here comes the baſket too.

SCENE VI.

Marcellus, Lord Bevil, and Hardy.
Marc.
(running up to his father.)

Ah! dear papa, how glad I am to meet you!—

(To Hardy.)

Give me this baſket!

Hardy.

Softly! ſoftly, ſir! You will pull my arm off!

Lord Bevil.

What do you want with that baſket, Marcellus?

Marc.

It belongs to a poor little girl from whom this wicked Hardy took it, as well as the ears of corn that had been given her. You ſhall hear the whole, papa.

Hardy.

So, ſo, one is wicked then for doing one's duty, and for not aſſiſting rogues in their diſhoneſty! Why does my lord give me wages?

Lord Bevil.

I have often told you, Hardy, it is for hindering vagrants from haunting my grounds and incommoding my labourers, but not for ſeizing poor people and dragging them to priſon: far leſs, if they be honeſt perſons, reduced by neceſſity to ſeek a mite of nouriſhment from my ſuperfluity, and who meddle with nothing but a few ears of corn that lie ſcattered after a rich harveſt.

Hardy.

In the firſt place, I do not hinder them to glean as much as they will, after the corn is in; but while there is one ſheaf on the ground—

Marc.
(ironically.)

Why do not you ſay too, after the fields are fallow, or covered with ſnow? There is a great deal to pick up, indeed, after the harveſt is got home!

Hardy.
[56]

You do not underſtand theſe affairs, maſter.— In the next place, who can anſwer to us that theſe are not thieves?

Marc.

Thieves! bleſs me, thieves! The little girl told me that ſhe had not taken a ſingle ear of corn here, and that it was an old reaper in the next field who filled her baſket for her.

Hardy.

That is good! ſhe told you: as if there was a word of truth in what thoſe gentry ſay! I caught her here cloſe by a ſheaf.

Lord Bevil.

Pulling out the ears of corn?

Hardy.

I won't ſay ſo much as that. But how do I know what ſhe had been doing before I came up? And then is not all that ſtory falſe of an old reaper who filled her baſket for her? Oh! it is very like the country people here: thoſe folks are ſo charitable!

Marc.

Now I'll maintain that thoſe ears of corn were given her, for ſhe told me ſo: and ſo good a little girl I am ſure would not tell a ſtory.

Hardy.

And pray, maſter, have you never told a ſtory? yet we all look upon you to be an excellent young gentleman.

Marc.

Do you hear, papa, how this fellow Hardy treats me?

(to Hardy, angrily.)

No, if I told ſtories I ſhould be a wicked boy; but I do not, nor this good little girl neither. And it is you that are a—

Lord Bevil.

Softly, Marcellus; I am thus far ſatisfied with your defence. We ſhould believe all men honeſt, until we are convinced of the contrary. But we ſhould never be in a paſſion with thoſe who are of a different opinion: we ſhould rather endeavour to bring them by gentleneſs to a more ſatisfactory and juſt way of thinking.

Hardy.

No, no, my Lord, it is much better to believe all men wicked, until we ſee beyond a poſſibility of doubting that they are honeſt; that is much the wifeſt maxim. Whenever I meet an ox in my road, I always ſuppoſe him to be miſchievous, and get out of his way. It may happen that he is not dangerous, but I run no riſque in being cautiouſ. The ſureſt way is always the beſt.

Lord Bevil.

If all men had your manner of thinking, with whom could we live? And what dealings could ever have ſubſiſted between you and me, if inſtead of putting you into an honeſt ſervice upon my eſtate, in order to at [...]ord [57]a livelihood to a diſbanded old ſoldier, I had given you up to the magiſtrate as a vagrant, having neither diſcharge nor certificate?

Hardy.

Yes, that is very true; but it is alſo true that I am an honeſt man.

Lord Bevil.

I do not keep you in my ſervice but becauſe I am perſuaded of that: but I had no foundation for believing it at firſt, except your word and your countenance.

Marc.

My dear papa, if you depend upon one's word and countenance, you will much ſooner believe our little girl than Hardy.

Hardy.

Ay, Maſter! look at my face. Your papa will certainly be well ſatisfied with the countenance of your little girl, if it conveys ſo favourable an impreſſion as mine does.

Marc.

Oh! yes, it becomes you very well with that bear's face, to—

Lord Bevil.

Fie, Marcellus!—Hardy, do you know this little girl?

Hardy.

Yes, my Lord; I know her and I do not know her. I know that ſhe has been here about ten days with her mother; but how or why they came here, the overſeers can beſt inform you. And to ſpeak my mind freely, it is ill done of them to receive ſuch folks into the pariſh to increaſe the expence of the poor's rate.

Marc.

Well then, I'll take that expence upon me; yes I.

Hardy.

Why, have you any thing of your own, Sir?

Marc.

If I have nothing, my papa has enough.

Hardy.

In the mean time, all the pariſh murmurs; but when once you greaſe the fiſt of people in office,

(i [...]itates the action of counting money)

for I am pretty ſure the overſeers—

Marc.

Look ye there, if he is not ſpeaking ill of the overſeers! it would be well done to tell them.

Lord Bevil.

Softly, child. I ſee, Hardy, it is impoſſible to cure your ſuſpicious temper; ſo that I am inclined to ſuſpect too, in my turn. You judge that this little girl has filled her baſket here, becauſe you found her in my field near a ſheat. You judge that the overſeers would receive a bribe, becauſe they have admitted a poor family into the village. Well then, I judge that you [58]only kept this child's baſket, becauſe ſhe had no money or tobacco to give you; and that in ſuch caſe you would have freely releaſed her.

Hardy.

How, my Lord! can you imagine?—

Lord Bevil.

Why may not I think of you, as you allow yourſelf to think of others?

Hardy.

Well, my Lord, I had better hold my tongue. And were I to ſee thoſe beggars carry away your fields, your groves and your meadows—Shall I take this baſket to the ſteward?

Marc.

Oh no, no, dear papa, I beg it as a favour.

Lord Bevil.

Hardy, you will carry it to the poor woman's houſe, and make an apology to the little girl.

Hardy.

An apology? my Lord, an apology? can you thi [...]k of ſuch a thing? I go and make her an apology! for what?

Marc.

For what [...] for having given her ſo much uneaſineſs without cauſe, and for having affronted her by accuſing her of a baſe action.

Hardy.

If they have not an apology nor baſket until I—

Lord Bevil.

Hardy, if I had been guilty of injuſtice to you, I ſhould never heſitate to make amends. And to convince you of it, I will go myſelf: I will carry back the baſket, and make an apology in your name.

Hardy.

Or, rather do you Maſter Marcellus take that charge upon you.

Marc.

Oh! with all my heart. Papa, the little girl is to come back preſently with Harriet, who is gone to comſort her mother. I muſt wait for her.

Hardy.

In that caſe, I have no buſineſs here.

(He goes off muttering.)

I ſee we ſhall have ſo many beggars in this village, that we muſt ſoon go begging ourſelves.

SCENE VII.

Lord Bevil, Marcellus.
Marc.

Papa, do you hear what he ſays?

Lord Bevil.

Yes, my dear: I am willing to excuſe his [...] ours.

Marc.

But how can you keep ſo ill-natured a man?

Lord Bevil.
[59]

He is not ill-natured, my dear; but his overmuch zeal to ſerve us leads him aſtray. He is moſt faithfully attached to me, and fulfils his duty punctually.

Marc.

But then, if he is unjuſt?

Lord Bevil.

You heard him ſay, that he did not think he was. His only fault is, that he follows his orders too literally, and that he has not diſcernment enough to make the proper diſtinctions between perſons and circumſtances.

Marc.

Pray, papa, explain that to me.

Lord Bevil.

With pleaſure, my dear. When I fixed him in his employment, I gave him in charge to rid my grounds of vagrants, and to carry all ſuch, when found upon them, before a juſtice. This order could only regard thoſe wretches who live by thefts and robberies, or ſhould come to defraud or moleſt my tenants.

Marc.

Ah! I underſtand. Whereas he looks upon all thoſe as rogues who ſubſiſt upon the charity of others, and never informs himſelf whether old age, ſickneſs, or inevitable misfortunes, have reduced them to that condition.

Lord Bevil.

Very right, my dear boy! for circumſtances alter things exceedingly. For inſtance, you did not ſhew ſufficient reflexion in your diſpute with him. Can you tell whether the mother of this little girl is not a diſhoneſt perſon? whether the little girl herſelf has not told you an untruth, and actually ſtolen thoſe ears of corn out of my ſheaves?

Marc.

No, my dear papa, that is impoſſible!

Lord Bevil.

Why impoſſible? are you clearly informed of every thing? Do you know who ſhe is, who her mother is, and with what view they have come here?

Marc.

Ah! if you had only ſeen her! if you had only heard her ſpeak! her language, her countenance, her tears! Then ſhe is ſo poor as to have occaſion for a handful of cornears to make her bread. Need one know more than this? Should I let a poor perſon periſh with hunger, becauſe I do not know as yet whether he merits my aſſiſtance?

Lord Bevil.

Let me kiſs thee, my dear boy! Preſerve always theſe generous diſpoſitions towards the poor, and God will bleſs thee, as he has bleſt me, for the ſame ſentiments, by giving birth to them in thy young heart. Mercy is always preferable to ſeverity. A want of feeling can only lead to injuſtice; and if he who ſolicits our compaſſion does not merit it, the fault is his, not ours.

Marc.
[60]

But, my dear papa, it is not prudent to commit to ſuch men a Hardy an office which puts it in one's power to be unjuſt.

Lord Bevil.

You would be right, my ſon, if I had left to him alone the power of condemning or acquitting. He can at moſt commit but a ſlight injury, which it is eaſy to remedy; and this inconvenience is unavoidable. To judge of things according to the principles of equity, I have in my ſteward a man of good underſtanding, upright and noble in his ſentiments. He gave me a favourable account of the little girl and her mother, as ſoon as they were firſt received into the village, and informed me that they live with old Margaret, who is a very honeſt woman.

Marc.

But what if Hardy had beat the little girl, as he threatened her?

Lord Bevil.

Nothing could have carried him ſo far. I have forbidden him, on pain of loſing his place, to ſtrike any perſon whatſoever, even thoſe whom he ſhould ſurpriſe in doing any thing amiſs; and he rigorouſly purſues the orders that I give him.

Marc.

Ah! papa, here is my ſiſter returning with the little girl.

SCENE VIII.

Lord Bevil, Marcellus, Harriet Emily.
Marc.
(running with the baſket to Emily.)

Here, my little girl, here is your baſket. There has not been a ſingle ear of it touched.

Emily.

O my dear baſket! how much am I obliged to you, my good little maſter!

(perceiving Lord Bevil.)

Who is that gentleman?

Harriet,
(running towards her father, and jumping up to embrace him.)

This is our good papa.

Marc.

Oh! he is a good papa, indeed, that I can aſſure you; ſo that you have nothing to fear. Come, I'll introduce you to him.

(Coming forward.)

He has ſcolded old Hardy well, for treating you as he did.

Emily,
(advances fearfully towards Lord Bevil and curtſies to him)

I beg pardon, my Lord, for the liberty—but your Lordſhip's children are ſo good!

Lord Bevil,
[61]
(aſide.)

Marcellus was right. Whoever looks on her cannot doubt her innocence. That graceful air, her manner of ſpeaking, are proofs of no vulgar education.

Emily,
(in a low voice to Marcellus and Harriet.)

Have I made your papa angry? He is talking to himſelf.

Lord Bevil,
(overhearing her)

No, my dear. If my children have behaved well to you, they have done no more than you appear to merit.

Harriet.

Nor than ſhe does really merit, papa. Ah! if you had ſeen her mother!

Lord Bevil.

Who is your mother, my dear? By what means did you come to theſe parts? and how do you live?

Emily.

We live—indeed I can ſcarce tell how. We live upon little or nothing. We ſpend the day, and ſometimes the night, in ſpinning and working at the needle, to get us bread. Old Madge affords my mother lodging; and they ſent me to-day into the fields to glean; but, indeed, my firſt attempt has not turned out well.

Marc.
(in a whiſper to Emily.)

Better than you think! my ſiſter will get papa's leave, that you ſhall have ears of corn without gleaning.

Lord Bevil.

But where did you live before?

Emily.

At Richmond, which is a few miles off. Living was too dear there. So old Margaret perſuaded my mother to come to her, and offered her houſe-room for nothing.

Lord Bevil,
(aſide.)

If people who are ſo poor exerciſe humanity to each other, what duties have not we to fulfil?

(to Emily.)

Is your father living; what is his profeſſion?

Marc.

I will lay a wager he is no working man.

Harriet.

And ſo will I, eſpecially ſince I have ſeen her mother.

Emily,
(confuſed.)

My father?—I have none. Indeed I never ſaw him. He died before I was born. Ah! if he was living now—

Lord Bevil.

And do not you know who he was? What was his name?

Emily.

My mother will inform you better than I.

Lord Bevil.

Could I ſpeak with her?

Harriet.
[62]

Oh yes, papa, ſhe is coming herſelf. She only begged a moment's time to put herſelf in order.

Lord Bevil.

And who brought you up?

Emily.

My mother entirely my lord. She taught me to read and write. She inſtructs me in my religion, and gives me ſome leſſons in drawing.

Lord Bevil.

In drawing! I have not a doubt remaining. This is a branch of ſome good family reduced by misfortunes to neceſſity.

Harriet.

Ah! here ſhe comes.

Marc.

Is this ſhe?

Lord Bevil,
(aſide.)

I am impatient to clear up this myſtery. This child recalls to my mind features that are well known to me, but whoſe I cannot recollect.

SCENE IX.

Lord Bevil, Mrs. Jennings, Marcellus, Harriet, Emily.
Emily,
(running to meet her mother, who appears confuſed on ſeeing Lord Bevil.)

Come, mama, do not be afraid! this is the papa of thoſe two amiable children that ſhewed us ſo much good-nature; and he is very kind too, as kind as his children.

(Mrs. Jennings advances modeſtly. Harriet eagerly takes her hand, and draws her on towards her father.)
Harriet.

Oh! my papa knows all.

Mrs. Jenn.

May I flatter myſelf that your lordſhip has not ſuſpected my little Emily?—

Lord Bevil.

The ſight alone, madam, of you and your daughter is ſufficient to convey the moſt favourable opinion of you both.

Marc.

Is her name Emily? Oh! papa, it is eaſy to ſee that ſhe was not born to be a gleaner.

Mrs. Jenn.

The laws of neceſſity are ſometimes ſevere, and as long as we do nothing diſhonourable—

Lord Bevil.

Nobody ſhould bluſh for poverty; it may be found united to every virtue. But may I take the liberty, madam, to aſk your name?

Harriet.

Her name is Mrs. Lambert.

Mrs. Jenn.

I ſhould not diſguiſe my real name from your lordſhip. I find myſelf, indeed, under the neceſſity of diſcloſing it to you, in order to juſtify myſelf in [63]your lordſhip's opinion, for the ſtate to which you ſee me reduced. Yet I ſhould wiſh

(looking at the children)

to make this avowal to you without witneſſes; not that I bluſh for my humble ſituation, but if my name was known, I ſhould fear to meet among the lower claſs, ſome ungenerous ſouls, who would perhaps take a pleaſure in mortifying me, becauſe they ſometimes ſee thoſe who are in proſperity behave with the ſame want of generoſity to themſelves.

Marc.

Well, I ſhall not liſten

Harriet.

And I will never mention a word of it, I aſſure you. Whoever you are, Emily ſhall always be my friend.

Lord B.

Be aſſured, Madam. I ſhould not enquire theſe particulars without being ſtrongly intereſted in them; and unleſs I were reſolved to make amends for the injuſtice of fortune.

Mrs. Jenn.

I was born of a good family, though little favoured by fortune. I paſſed my youth in London, as companion to a Lady of the firſt rank. Eight years ago I became acquainted with Mr. Jennings, a lieutenantcolonel in the army, who had come to ſpend ſome months in town.

Lord B.
(eagerly)

Jennings! Jennings!

Mrs. Jenn.

He conceived an affection for me, and his good qualities prejudiced me in his favour. I gave him my hand, and a few days after our marriage we retired to a ſmall eſtate which he had in Dorſetſhire.

Lord B.

'Tis the ſame! 'tis the ſame! I can trace his features in the face of this child.

Mrs. Jenn.

How! my Lord.

Lord B.

Go on, Madam, I conjure you.

Mrs. Jenn.

I will be as brief as poſſble. We were beginning to enjoy, in a peaceful retirement, the happineſs of a moſt tender union. But alas! the fatigues of the ſervice had impaired my huſband's health, and a ſevere illneſs ſeizing him, put an end to his life in a few days.

(weeps)
Harriet,
(to Emily.)

Poor child! you became an orphan very ſoon.

Emily.

Ah, me; before I was even born.

Mrs. Jenn.

He left me pregnant of this child whom you ſee. She was born in ſorrow. As ſoon as my huſband's [64]brothers, who were hard-hearted worldly men, ſaw that there was no male heir, they took poſſeſſion of his property; and as we had delayed from day to day the formal atte [...]tions requiſite to put our marriage articles in force, I was obliged to be ſatisfied with whatever they thought proper to allow for the ſubſiſtence of me and my daughter.

Lord B.

Their ungenerous avarice gives room to ſuppoſe that the ſum was ſmall and could not laſt you long.

Mrs. Jenn.

It ſufficed to maintain me for a few years in Dorſetſhire, during which time I continued to flatter myſelf with the expectation of obtaining a ſmall jointure. But at length ſeeing all my hopes fruſtrated, I took the reſolution of returning to London to my former benefactreſs. On my arrival, I learned that ſhe had died a ſhort time before. Having then no other reſource than to fell what remained of my clothes and jewels, and to work with my own hands for a ſubſiſtence, I retired to Richmond, to live private and unknown. And there I met ſome time ago a woman whom I had formerly known, and who lives in this village.

Harriet.

That is old Margaret, papa.

Mrs. Jenn.

She had been ſervant to the Lady whom I mentioned. My attention to her during a ſevere illneſs attached her ſtrongly to me. I explained my ſituation to her, and ſhe propoſed to me to come and live here, where I might enjoy a ſtill more obſcure retreat. I am indebted much to her hoſpitality, and as ſhe has no relation to perform the laſt offices for her, ſhe has given me to underſtand that I ſhall ſucceed to the poſſeſſion of her little cottage. You ſee, my Lord—

Lord B.

'Tis enough, Madam. This generous woman ſhall not ſurpaſs me in gratitude. It gives me inexpreſſible joy [...]t be able to repay a debt which I have contracted to your worthy huſband.

Mrs. Jenn.

How, my Lord, have you known my huſband!

Marc.

The father of this good little Emily?

Harriet.

[...] my dear Emily, I ſee we ſhall keep you with us. But what is the matter? do you cry?

Emily.

It is only for joy.

Lord B.

To your huſband I owe my life. How happy am I then in being able to repay that kindneſs to his wife and his child! I ſerved under him laſt war. In a [65]dangerous engagement one of the enemy's horſemen had his ſword lifted over me at a time when I was quite ſpent with fatigue, ſo that I muſt have periſhed if my brave lieutenant-colonel had not ſaved my life by ruſhing upon him at the very moment.

Mrs. Jenn.

I know him well by this deſcription. He was as brave as he was generous.

Lord B.

Some days after, I was ſent with a detachment upon a very dangerous expedition. We were ſurrounded and forced to yield after a long reſiſtance. My baggage had been plundered, ſo that I was ſtript of both clothes and money. Colonel Jennings being informed of my ſituation procured me a recommendation to the enemy's general. Through his exertions I obtained every aſſiſtance requiſite whilſt under cure for a deep wound that I received. I was more than two years in recovering; and when we were ordered home, had barely time to pay him a viſit of acknowledgment before I was obliged to go on board immediately for the Weſt-Indies. I married there to my advantage; and in conſequence of that circumſtance, returned to England about ſix years ago. I was preparing to fly to him, when I heard that he was no more. I little thought that his wife and daughter experienced that reverſe of fortune in which I am grieved to find you at preſent.

Mrs. Jenn.

Good God! by what wonderful ways haſt thou conducted me hither!

Marc.

What, your father ſaved papa's life?

Harriet.

How dearly we ought to love you?

Lord B.

Come hither, Emily; thou ſhalt find in me the father whom thou haſt loſt. My children, too, have occaſion for a ſecond mother to replace her whom death has taken from them. The education that you have given your amiable child,

(Emily goes cloſe up to him, and takes his hand)

ſhews me, Madam, how worthy you are to fill ſo delicate an employ. I ſhall take every neceſſary precaution that you may not have to dread a ſecond time, the unforeſeen ſtrokes of adverſity.

(To Emily, who ſtill holds his hand)

Yes, my little dear, I will make no difference between you and my own children. You are the living image of your generous father, and are as worthy of my affection as he was of my gratitude.

Mrs. Jenn,
[66]
(with emotion.)

How ſhall I anſwer, my Lord, to ſo much kindneſs! I have only tears to expreſs what I feel.

Harriet,
(embracing her.)

My dear new mama! will you always be with us then, as well as Emily? You ſhall ſee how glad we will be to obey you.

Marc.

Yes, and Emily ſhall be my other ſiſter. She will certainly not go any more to glean. Ah! ill-natured Hardy, how I ſhall laugh at you now!

Mrs. Jenn.

My dear little lambs! with what joy you fill my heart! Inſtead of one child then, I have now three; and no mother ſhall equal me in attention and tenderneſs to them.

(to Lord Bevil)

Will your Lordſhip permit me to go and impart theſe happy tidings to my good friend Margaret? I almoſt fear that ſhe will die with joy.

Lord B.

Nothing is more juſt, Madam; meantime I will go and order an apartment to be prepared for you at my houſe.

Harriet.

Papa, will you give me leave to go with Emily and my new mama?

Marc.

And me too, papa; I ſhould wiſh to accompany them.

Lord B.

With pleaſure my dear children. Afterwards you will bring Mrs. Jennings and her daughter to our houſe, without forgetting good old Margaret whom I invite alſo to come and dine with us.

Marc.
(to Emily, who is going to take the baſket)

No, Emily, this is not fit for you to carry now. Let the baſket remain here.

Emily.

Oh! Sir! I would not give this baſket for any thing in the world. To it I owe my own happineſs and my mother's; the happineſs of knowing you; and in ſhort my life and well-being. No, my dear little baſket, I ſhall never bluſh to carry you.

(She lifts it up with difficulty.)
Harriet.

At leaſt take the ears of corn out, it will be lighter.

Emily.

No, no. They are mine. For the good old reaper gave them to me, whatever Hardy might ſay. I will make a preſent of them to old Margaret.

Lord B.
[67]

She ſhall not be forgot next harveſt, and from this day forward ſhall be aſſured of bread for her whole life.

Mrs. Jenn.

May heaven reward you in your children for theſe acts of generoſity!

CECILIA AND MARIAN.

BEFORE the ſun had riſen above the horizon to enliven with his ſplendor one of the fineſt mornings of the ſpring, young Cecilia went down into her father's garden to taſte with more appetite, as ſhe roved through its walks, the ſweetneſs of a little cake of which ſhe intended to make her breakfaſt.

Every thing that could add to the beauties of the riſing day united to charm her. The pure breath of zephyr, while it diffuſed a calm around, refreſhed every ſenſe. Her palate was feaſted with ſweets; her eye with the lively freſhneſs of the ſpringing verdure; her ſmell with the balmy perfume of a thouſand flowers; and that her ear alone might not be without its ſhare of delight, two nightingales perching near her on the top of a green arbour, charmed her with their morning ſong. Cecilia was ſo tranſported with all theſe delicious ſenſations that her fine eyes were bedewed with a moiſture which, however, reſted on her eye-lids without dropping in tears. Her heart felt a ſoft emotion and was impreſſed with feelings of tenderneſs and benevolence. All at once this agreeable calm was interrupted by the ſound of ſteps, and a little girl came forward towards the ſame walk, eating with great appetite a piece of coarſe brown bread. As ſhe, too, came into the garden for amuſement, her eyes wandered from one object to another, without being fixed on any; ſo that ſhe came cloſe up to Cecilia before ſhe perceived her. On ſeeing who it was, ſhe ſtopped ſhort a moment, and looked down; then like a young deer that is frightened, and almoſt as ſwift as one, ſhe ran back again with all her ſpeed. Stop, ſtop, cried Cecilia, wait for me; why do you run away? But theſe words made the little wild creature fly ſtill faſter. Cecilia purſued; [68]but, as ſhe was leſs uſed to running, could not poſſibly come up with her. Luckily the little ſtranger had turned up another walk; and that in which Cecilia was led directly to the garden gate. Cecilia, as ſenſible as ſhe was pretty, ſlipped ſoftly along by a cloſe hedge that bordered the walk, and reached the end of it juſt as the little girl was going to paſs by. She caught hold of her unawares, crying, Ah! now you are my priſoner. Oh! I have you fa [...] you cannot eſcape now. The little girl ſtruggled to get out of her hands. Do not be ill-natured, ſaid Cecilia to her; if you knew how well I mean to uſe you, I am ſure you would not be ſo ſhy. Come, my good child, come along with me for a moment. Theſe friendly words, and ſtill more, the gentle tone of voice with which they were pronounced, encouraged the little ſtranger, and ſhe followed Cecilia into a ſummer-houſe that was near.

Is your father alive? ſaid Cecilia, making her ſit down beſide her.

Marian.

Yes, Miſs.

Cec.

And what does he follow?

Marian.

Any trade at all to earn his bread. He came to day to work in your garden, and has brought me with him.

Cec.

Oh! I ſee him down there, upon the lettuce bed. It is fat Thomas. But what are you eating for your breakfaſt? Let me ſee; I want to taſte your bread. Oh dear! how it ſcrapes my throat! Why does not your father give you better than this?

Marian.

Becauſe he has not ſo much money as your papa.

Cec.

But then he earns ſome by his work, and he could afford you houſhold bread, or elſe ſomething along with this to make it palatable.

Marian.

Yes, if I was his only child; but there are five of us, and we all eat heartily; and then one wants a frock, and another a jacket, and that makes my father quite at a leſs what to do. Sometimes he ſays, 'tis all in vain for me to work, I ſhall never earn enough to feed and clothe this young fry.

Cec.

Then you never eat any plum cake?

Marian.

Plum cake? what is that?

Cec.

See, here is ſome in my hand.

Marian.
[69]

La! I never ſaw any before in my life.

Cec.

Taſte a little of it. Don't be afraid. You ſee I eat it.

Marian,
(joyfully.)

Oh! dear Miſ, how good it is.

Cec.

I believe ſo. My good girl, what is your name?

Marian,
(riſing, and making her a low curtſey.)

Marian, Miſs, at your ſervice.

Cec.

Well, my good Marian, ſtop here for me a moment. I am going to aſk ſomething from my governeſs for you, and will return immediately. But don't you go away.

Marian.

Oh! no; I am not afraid of you now.

Cecilia ran to her governeſs and begged her to give her ſome currant jelly for a little girl who had nothing but dry bread for breakfaſt. The governeſs was pleaſed with the good-nature of her amiable pupil. She gave her ſome in a cup, and a ſmall roll at the ſame time; and Cecilia ran with all her ſpeed to carry Marian this breakfaſt. Well, ſaid ſhe as ſhe came up, have I made you wait long; Here, my good child, take this; lay down your brown bread, you will eat enough of that another time.

Marian,
(taſting the jelly, and licking her lips.)

It is like ſugar. I never taſted any thing ſo ſweet.

Cecilia.

I am glad that you like it. I was pretty ſure it would pleaſe you.

Marian.

What, do you eat ſuch as this every day? Ah! we poor people do not know what it is to taſte it.

Cec.

I am ſorry for that. Hark ye, come to ſee me now and then, I will always give you ſome. But bleſs me, how healthy you look! Are you never ſick?

Marian.

Sick, what I? no never.

Cec.

Do you never catch cold? or feel your head ſtuffed?

Marian.

What ſickneſs is that?

Cec.

When one is always coughing, and blowing one's noſe.

Marian.

Oh, yes, that happens to me ſometimes, but it is not a ſickneſs.

Cec.

And do they make you keep your bed then?

Marian.

Ha! ha! my mother I dare ſay would make a fine noiſe if I were to take it in my head to be lazy.

Cec.

Why, what work can you do? You are ſo little.

Marian.
[70]

Muſt not I go in the winter to get ſtraw for our cow, and dry ſticks to make the pot boil? and in ſummer muſt I not go to weed the corn, and in harveſt time to glean and pull hops? Ah, Miſs, we are never at a loſs for work.

Cec.

And are your ſiſters, too, as healthy as you?

Marian.

Oh! we are all hearty, and as full of play as little mice.

Cec.

Well, now I am glad of that; I was at firſt afraid that God took no care of ſo many poor children; but ſince you have your health, I ſee that he has not forgotten you. I am very well, too, in health, though certainly not ſo ſtrong as you; but, child, you go barefoot; why do not you wear ſhoes and ſtockings?

Marian.

Becauſe it would coſt my father too much money, if he was to give them to us all; ſo he gives none of us any.

Cec.

And are not you afraid of hurting yourſelf?

Marian.

I never once mind it. God almighty made the ſoles of my feet hard, like ſhoes.

Cec.

I ſhould not like to lend you mine; but how comes it that you have left off eating?

Marian.

The time has paſt away in talk. I muſt now go and gather ſome greens for our cow. It will ſoon be eight o'clock, and ſhe waits for her breakfaſt.

Cec.

Well; take the reſt of your roll with you; ſtop a moment; I will take out the crumb, and you ſhall put the jelly into the hollow of the cruſt.

Marian.

I will carry it to my youngeſt ſiſter. Oh! ſhe will not be nice about it; ſhe won't leave the leaſt crumb, when once ſhe taſtes it.

Cec.

Now I love you better than ever for thinking of your little ſiſter.

Marian.

I never get any thing good but I give her part. Good bye miſs.

Cec.

Good bye Marian; but remember to come here to-morrow at the ſame hour.

Marian.

If my mother does not ſend me ſomewhere elſe, I'll warrant I ſhall not fail.

Cecilia had now taſted the happineſs of doing good. She walked a little longer in the garden, thinking how happy ſhe had made Marian, how grateful Marian had ſhewed herſelf, and how pleaſed her little ſiſter would be [71]to taſte currant jelly. What will it be, ſaid ſhe, when I give her ſome ribbands and a necklace. Mama gave me ſome the other day that were pretty enough; but I am tired of them now. Then I'll look in my drawers for ſome old things to give her. We are juſt of a ſize, and my ſlips would fit her charmingly. Oh! how I long to ſee her well dreſt.

Next morning Marian ſlipped into the garden again. Cecilia gave her ſome gingerbread that ſhe had bought for her. Marian did not fail to come every day, and Cecilia thought of nothing but new dainties to give her. When her pocket-money was out, ſhe begged her mama to order her ſomething out of the pantry, and her mother conſented with pleaſure. It happened however, one day, that Cecilia received an anſwer which grieved her. She was entreating her mother to advance her a little of her weekly allowance to buy ſhoes and ſtockings for Marian, that ſhe might not go barefoot. No, my dear Cecilia, anſwered her mother. And why, mama? I will tell you at dinner my reaſons for wiſhing that you would be a little more ſparing towards your favourite. Cecilia was ſurprized at this refuſal. She never longed ſo much for dinner-time as that day. At length they ſat down to table. Dinner was half over before her mother ſpoke a word concerning Marian. At length, however, a diſh of ſhrimps that was ſerved up furniſhed Mrs. Allen with an opportunity of beginning the converſation thus.

Mrs. A.

Ah! here is my Cecilia's favourite diſh, is it not? I am glad they have brought ſome up to-day.

Cec.

Yes, mama, I like ſhrimps very well, and at this ſeaſon they are good.

Mrs. A.

I dare ſay that Marian would like them ſtill better than you do.

Cec.

Ah! my poor Marian! I ſuppoſe ſhe has never ſeen any. If ſhe was only to look at theſe long whiſkers, ſhe would be frightened; oh! ſo frightened! I think I ſee her running away with all her ſpeed. Mama, if you will give me leave, I ſhould be curious to ſee how ſhe would look. There, I will take only two for her, two of the ſmalleſt.

Mrs. A.

I am almoſt unwilling to conſent to your requeſt.

Cec.
[72]

Why ſo, mama? You that do good to every body? I aſked you this morning, too, for a little money to buy ſhoes and ſtockings for Marian, and you refuſed me. Marian ſurely muſt have vexed you. Has ſhe done any m [...]ſchief in the garden? oh! I ſhall be ſure to ſcold her.

Mrs. A.

No, my dear Cecilia, Marian has not diſpleaſed me. But do you wiſh by your kindneſs to her to make her happy or unhappy?

Cec.

Happy, mama. God forbid that I ſhould wiſh the contrary.

Mrs. A.

I could wiſh, too, with all my heart, to ſee her more fortunate, ſince ſhe has gained your eſteem. But is it true, Cecilia, that ſhe eats her bread quite dry for breakfaſt?

Cec.

It is very true, mama. I would not deceive you.

Mrs. A.

How! and has ſhe been content with it till now?

Cec.

O dear! yes, and I never eat a tart with more pleaſure than ſhe ea [...] her brown bread.

Mrs. A.

Then I ſhould think ſhe has a good appetite. But I can hardly imagine that ſhe goes barefoot.

Cec.

I have always ſeen her barefoot. Aſk the gardener elſe.

Mrs. A.

Then ſhe makes them all over blood, when ſhe walks on the gr [...]vel or pebb [...]es.

Cec.

Not at all. She runs about in the garden like a little [...]eer; and ſhe ſays, langhing, that God almighty has made the [...]les of her feet hard, like a pair of ſhoes.

Mrs. A.

I know that you never tell ſtories, but I confeſs that I can hardly believe what you ſay now. I ſhould be glad to ſee the wry faces that my Cecilia would make in eating her bread quite dry, without butter or ſweetmeats.

Cec.

Oh! I know it would ſtick in my throat.

Mrs. A.

Nor ſhould I be leſs curious to ſee how ſhe would ſet about walking b [...]efoot.

Cec.

Well then, mama, do not be angry, but yeſterday I had a mind to try. Being all alone in the garden, I took off my ſhoes and ſtockings to walk barefoot. I felt my feet ſadly hurt, but ſtill I walked on. At laſt I ſtruck againſt a ſtone. Oh! that did ſo pain me, that I went back as ſoftly as I could, and put on my ſhoes and [73]ſtockings, and I promiſed fairly never to walk barefoot again. My poor Marian! yet ſhe is ſo all the ſummer.

Mrs. A.

But how comes it, then, that you cannot eat dry bread, nor walk barefoot as ſhe does?

Cec.

The thing is, perhaps, that I am not uſed to it.

Mrs. A.

Why then, if ſhe uſes herſelf, like you, to eat ſweet things, and to wear ſhoes and ſtockings, and afterwards if the brown bread ſhould go againſt her, and ſhe ſhould not be able to walk barefoot, do you think that you would have done her any great ſervice?

Cec.

No, mama: but I mean that ſhe ſhall never be obliged to do ſo again all her life-time.

Mrs. A.

A very generous deſign! and will your pocket-money be ſufficient for that?

Cec.

Oh! yes, mama, if you will only add ever ſo little to it.

Mrs. A.

You know that my heart is never againſt helping the diſtreſt, whenever an occaſion offers. But is Marian the only child that you know in neceſſity?

Cec.

Nay, I know many others beſide. There are two, eſpecially, juſt by in the village, that have neither father nor mother.

Mrs. A.

And they without doubt ſtand much in need of aſſiſtance.

Cec.

Oh! they do indeed, mama.

Mrs. A.

But if you give Marian every thing, if you feed her with biſcuits and ſweetmeats, while you let the reſt die with hunger, will there be much juſtice and humanity in that management?

Cec.

But now and then I ſhall be able to give them ſomething. Yet, after all, I love Marian beſt.

Mrs. A.

If you were to die, and Marian had been uſed to enjoy every indulgence—

Cec.

I am pretty ſure that ſhe would cry for my death.

Mrs. A.

Yes, I am convinced of that. But then would ſhe fall into indigence again, and perhaps be obliged to do ſome diſgraceful action, in order to live well and dreſs well as before. Who would then have the blame of her ruin?

Cec.
(ſorrowfully.)

I ſhould, mama. So then I muſt never give her any thing again?

Mrs. A.
[74]

I do not think ſo; however, I ſhould imagine that you will do well to give her ſweet things ſeldomer, and to make her a preſent rather of a good coat.

Cec.

Why, I was thinking of it. I will give her, if you pleaſe, one of my frocks.

Mrs. A.

I ſuppoſe your muſlin ſlip would become her ſurprizingly; eſpecially without ſhoes or ſtockings.

Cec.

Oh! every body would point at her. How ſhall we do then?

Mrs. A.

If I were in your place, I would be ſparing in my amuſements for ſome time, and when I had ſaved a little money, would lay it out in buying whatever was moſt neceſſary for her. The ſtuff that poor children wear, is not very expenſive.

Cecilia followed her mother's advice. Marian came feldomer indeed to ſee her about breakfaſt time, but Cecilia made her other preſents that were more uſeful. At one time ſhe would give her an apron, another time a petti [...] and ſhe paid the ſchoolmaſter of the village ſo much a month for her ſchooling, that ſhe might improve herſelf perfectly in reading. Marian was ſo ſenſible of theſe kindneſſes that ſhe grew every day more tenderly attached to Cecilia. She came frequently to ſee [...]er, and would ſay to her, Have you any commands for me [...] Is there any work that I can do for you? And whenever Cecilia gave her an opportunity of doing any ſlight ſervice, it was pleaſing to ſee with what joy Marian [...]erted herſelf to oblige her. One day ſhe came to the garden gate to wait for Cecilia's coming down, but Cecilia did not come. Marian came back again, but could not ſee Cecilia. She returned two days ſucceſſively, but no Cecilia appeared. Poor Marian was diſconſolate, not finding her benefactreſs. Ah! ſaid ſhe, can it be that ſhe does not love me? I have perhaps vexed her without meaning it. I am ſure, if I knew in what, I would aſk her pardon, for I could not live without loving her. Juſt then Mrs. Allen's maid came out. Marian ſtopped her. Where is Miſs Cecilia? aſked ſhe. Miſs Cecilia? replied the woman. She has, perhaps, not long to live. I am afraid that ſhe is in her laſt moments. She has the ſmall-pox. O dear heart! cried Marian, I won't let her die: and running to the ſtairs, ſhe flies up into Mrs. Allen's chamber. Madam, ſaid ſhe, for God's ſake tell [75]me where is Miſs Cecilia? I muſt ſee her. Mrs. Allen would have ſtopped Marian, but the door being half open, ſhe had a ſight of Cecilia's bed, and was already by her ſide. Cecilia was in a violent fever, alone, and very low in ſpirits; for all her little acquaintances had forſaken her. Marian, drowned in tears, took her hand, ſqueezed it in hers, and kiſſed it; ſaying, Ah! is it thus I find you! Do not die, I pray you; what would become of me, were I to loſe you? I will ſtay with you night and day. I will watch over you, and ſerve you; will you allow me? Cecilia, ſqueezing her hand, ſignified to her that ſhe would do her a pleaſure in ſtaying conſtantly with her. Marian was now become, with the conſent of Mrs. Allen, Cecilia's nurſe; and performed this part to admiration. She had a ſmall bed made up for her cloſe beſide her little ſick friend, and never left her a moment. On the ſlighteſt expreſſion of pain from Cecilia, Marian roſe immediately to know what ſhe wanted. She gave her, with her own hands, the medicines ordered her by the phyſicians. Sometimes ſhe would go and gather bulruſhes, to amuſe her by making handſome little ruſh baſkets while ſhe looked on. Sometimes ſhe would tumble all Mrs. Allen's library over, to find pictures for her in the books. She exerted her imagination in ſearch of every thing that was capable of diverting Cecilia from the ſenſe of her illneſs. Cecilia had her eyes cloſed by the diſorder for near a week. This time appeared to her very tedious! but Marian told her ſtories of what happened in the village; and as ſhe had profited well by her leſſons at ſchool, read to her whatever ſhe thought would give her pleaſure. Now and then, too, ſhe addreſſed her with the moſt ſenſible conſolations. With a little patience ſhe would ſay, God almighty will have pity upon you, as you have had pity on me. At theſe words ſhe would weep, then quickly drying her eyes, Will you let me ſing you a pretty ſong to divert you! Cecilia had only to make a ſign, and Marian would ſing her all the ſongs that ſhe had learned from the young country maids round about. Thus the time paſſed over, without hanging heavy on Cecilia. At length by degrees her health was re-eſtabliſhed: ſhe could open her eyes again: her lowneſs of ſpirits left her: the pock dried up, and her appetite returned. Her face was [76]ſtill covered with red ſpots. Marian ſeemed to look at her with more pleaſure than ever, while ſhe thought how narrowly ſhe had miſſed loſing her. Cecilia on the other hand regarded her with equal tenderneſs. How ſhall I be able to pay you, ſhe would ſay, to my ſatisfaction, for all that you have done for me? She aſked her mama in what manner ſhe might recompenſe her tender and faithful nurſe. Mrs. Allen, who was almoſt beſide herſelf with joy to ſee her dear child reſtored to health after ſo dangerous an illneſs, anſwered her, Leave it to me. I ſhall take the charge of acquitting both your obligations and mine to her. She gave private orders to have a complete ſuit of clothes made for Marian, and Cecilia undertook to try it on her the firſt day that ſhe ſhould be allowed to go down into the garden. It was a day of rejoicing through the whole houſe. Mrs. Allen and all her family were tranſported with gladneſs at the recovery of Cecilia. Cecilia was delighted that ſhe had it in her power to recompenſe Marian: and Marian was out of her wits with joy to behold Cecilia once more in the ſame ſpot where their acquaintance had commenced, and beſides, to find herſelf new clad from head to foot.

LITTLE JACK.

MR. Churchill was returning home one day on horſeback, after taking a ride about his own eſtate. As he paſſed by the wall of a burying-ground belonging to a ſmall village, he heard the groans of a perſon on the other ſide. This worthy gentleman had a heart too full of compaſſion to heſitate in flying to the relief of the unfortunate perſon whom he heard groan. He alighted, and giving his horſe to the ſervant who followed him, ſprung over the encloſure of the burying-ground. He ſtood on tiptoe, and looking all round, at length perceived in a corner, at the fartheſt end, a grave covered with earth that was ſtill quite freſh. Upon this grave lay, at his full length, a child about five years old, who was weeping. Mr. Churchill approached him with looks [77]of kindneſs, and ſaid to him, What doſt thou do there, my little friend?

Child.

I am calling my mother. They laid her here yeſterday, and ſhe does not get up.

Mr. Ch.

That is becauſe ſhe is dead, my poor child.

Child.

Yes, they ſay that ſhe is dead, but I cannot believe it. She was ſo well the other day, when ſhe leſt me with old Suſan our neighbour; ſhe told me ſhe was to come back, but ſhe does not come. My father is gone away too, and my little brother, and now the other little boys of the town won't have me.

Mr. Ch.

Won't have you? why ſo?

Child.

I do not know; but when I want to go along with them, they drive me away and leave me by myſelf. And they ſay naughty things, too, about my father and mother. That is what vexes me moſt of all. O mammy get up, get up!

Mr. Churchill's eyes filled with tears. You ſay that your father is gone away, and your brother too; where are they gone?

Child.

I do not know where my father is; and my little brother went away yeſterday to another town. There came a gentleman all in black, juſt like our parſon, and took him away.

Mr. Ch.

And where do you live now?

Child.

With our neighbour Suſan. I am to be there until my mother comes back, as ſhe promiſed me. I love my other mammy Suſan very well; but

(pointing to the grave)

I love my mammy that is here a great deal better. O mother, mother! why do you lie ſo long? when will you get up?

Mr. Ch.

My poor child, you call her in vain, for you will never awake her.

Child.

Well then, I will lie down here, and ſleep by her. Ah! I ſaw her when they put her into a great cheſt to carry her away. Oh! how white ſhe was! and how cold! I will lie down here and ſleep by her.

Mr. Churchill could no longer refrain from tears. He ſtooped down, took the child up in his arms, and kiſſing him tenderly, ſaid, What is your name, my poor little fellow?

Child.

They call me Jackey when I am good, and when I am a bad boy they call me you Jack.

[78]Mr. Churchill, though in tears, ſmiled at this anſwer. Will you take me to Suſan? Oh yes, yes, Sir, anſwered the child; and running before Mr. Churchill as faſt as his little legs could go, conducted him to Suſan's door. Suſan was not a little ſurprized on ſeeing a gentleman enter her cottage with little Jack, who pointing to her, and running to hide his face in her lap, ſaid, That is ſhe; that is my other mammy. She knew not what to think of ſo extraordinary a viſit. Mr. Churchill, however, did not leave her long in ſuſpence. He expreſſed to her the ſituation in which he had found the child, and the compaſſion that he felt for him; and at the ſame time requeſted her to favour him with every information concerning the parents of little Jack. Suſan bade him be ſeated, and placing herſelf cloſe by him, began thus. The father of this child is a ſhoe-maker, whoſe houſe joins mine. He is an honeſt, ſober, laborious man, under thirty, and a comely perſon. His wife was a handſome woman, but did not get her health well. Withal ſhe was very careful, and a good houſewiſe. They were married about ſeven years ago, lived vaſtly well together, and would have made the happieſt couple in the world, if they had been a little better in their affairs. John had nothing but his trade, and Margaret being left an orphan, brought her huſband only a little money that ſhe had ſav [...] in the ſervice of a worthy clergyman, the curate of the next pariſh. This little ſum was laid out in buying a bed, and a few other articles of houſhold furniture, with a ſmall ſtock of leather for his work. In ſpite of their poverty, they contrived to maintain themſelves during the firſt years of their marriage, by dint of labour and good management. But children came on, and then began their difficulties. Yet ſtill they might have made it out by doubling their induſtry, if misfortunes had not happened to them. Poor Margaret who had worked in the fields every day during the hay time, to bring home ſome money at night to her huſband, fell ſick of fatigue, and continued ſo all the harveſt and all winter. Phyſick is very expenſive, and then beſides, the work did not go on ſo well, becauſe John's cuſtomers left him one by one, as they were afraid of being ill ſerved in a houſe where there was a ſick wife. At laſt Margaret grew better, but her huſband's buſineſs declined. He was obliged [79]to borrow money to pay the apothecary; and having loſt all his cuſtomers, he was now quite out of work. At the ſame time Margaret could earn nothing; her ſtrength was ſo much reduced that nobody would give her employment. Beſides, the rent of their houſe, and the intereſt of the money that they had borrowed, came heavily upon them. They were obliged more than once to ſuffer hunger, and thought themſelves very happy when they had a morſel of bread to give to their children. At theſe words little Jack withdrew into a corner, and began to ſob. With all this it happened that their hard-hearted landlord, ſeeing them not able to pay the rent of the two winter quarters, threatened John to put him in ga [...] They begged hard of him to have patience until the hay [...] making came on, becauſe then they could earn ſomething by working in the fields; but neither their entr [...] nor their tears could ſoften him, though he is the richeſt man in the place. It was with much ado that he allowed them a month's delay; but he ſwore that if at the end of that time he was not paid the whole, he would ſell their furniture and put John in priſon. Their houſe was now a [...]cture of melancholy and patient diſtreſs, capable of [...]oftening a heart of ſtone. You may believe me, Sir; I have often been grieved to the ſoul on hearing the complaints of theſe good neighbours, and not being able to relieve them. I went once myſelf to their landlord, and prayed him to have compaſſion on their extremity. I offered to pawn to him all that I poſſeſſed in the world. But it was to no purpoſe. You are no better than they are, anſwered he; this it is to have ſuch traſh of tenants as you are all together. Ah! Sir,

(here the tears trickled down Suſan's checks)

I bore this reproach patiently, that I might not provoke him ſtill more; but oh! how I ſuffered in being no more than a poor widow, and in not being able to afford the leaſt comfort to thoſe worthy people! How much good the rich might do if they had the ſame inclination as the poor! But to return to our unfortunate neighbours; I adviſed Margaret to make known her diſtreſſes to the clergyman with whom ſhe had lived ſome years as an honeſt and worthy ſervant, and to beg of him to advance her ſome money. She anſwered me, that ſhe would ſpeak about it to her huſband, but that ſhe could hardly think of doing ſo, [80]becauſe the carate might imagine that they were reduced to want through their own bad management. Three days ago ſhe brought me her two children as ſhe uſed to do, and begged me to take care of them till the evening. She intended to go to a neighbouring village, and try if ſhe could have ſome hemp from the weaver to ſpin, in order to clear her debt. She could never bring herſelf to go before the clergyman her old maſter; but her huſband was to go in her ſtead, and he had ſet off the ſame day. I took charge of the children with pleaſure, for I loved them very well, having been at the birth of them. Margaret, as ſhe was going, claſped them to her breaſt and kiſſed them, as if it were the laſt time that eyer ſhe ſhould ſee them. Her eyes were ſwimming in tears, and ſhe ſaid to the eldeſt, Jackey, I am to be back very ſoon, and then I'll come and ſetch you. She took me by the hand, thanked me for being ſo good as to look after her children, kiſſed them once more, and departed. A little time after, I heard an odd ſort of noiſe in her houſe, that went thump, as it were; but imagining that ſhe was gone out, I ſuppoſed it might be only the inner door clapping to, and ſo did not think any more about it. Well, the evening came on, it grew dark night, and I ſaw nothing or my neighbour. I thought I would go to her houſe, and ſee it ſhe was gone in to lay her hemp down before ſhe came to fetch the children. I found the door open, and went in. But O heavens! how was I ſtruck on beholding Margaret ſtretched at her length, ſtone dead, at the f [...]t of the ſtairs. As for me, I ſtood motionleſs, and as cold as a ſtone. I did not know what to do. At length after trying in vain to recover her, I ran to the ſurgeon who came, and feeling her pulſe, ſhook his head and ſent directly for the coroner. They held an inqueſt, the ſurgeon being preſent, to examine how ſhe came by her death; and they brought it in that ſhe muſt have died ſuddenly, or that having fallen into a fit, and not being able to call for help, ſhe expired in that condition. I can eaſily imagine how it happened. She had returned into her own houſe to go up to the loſt for the bag that was to hold her hemp, and as her eyes were ſtill dimmed with tears, ſhe had miſſed her ſtep in coming down, and fallen from the top of the ſtairs, with her head foremoſt, on the ground. The bag that was beſide her ſhewed it [81]plainly. Yet for all that, the coroner thought otherwiſe. So the body was ordered to be buried the next morning before day-light in a corner of the church-yard, and an enquiry to be made after John, to know what was become of him. I propoſed to the pariſh officers to keep the two children myſelf; for though I find it hard enough to live, yet, thought I, the bounteous God knows that I am a helpleſs widow; and if theſe two children come to my charge, will ſurely aſſiſt me to feed them. The younger brother to this did not ſtay long with me. Yeſterday of all days, and even not long after Margaret had been buried, did the worthy curate her old maſter come by chance to ſee her. He knocked for ſome time at her door, and as nobody opened, he came to my window and aſked me what was become of John Johnſon the ſhoemaker that lived in the next houſe. I told him that if he would give himſelf the trouble to ſtep in a moment, I had many things to tell him. He came in, and ſat down there, juſt where you are. I told him all that had happened, which made him ſhed tears. Afterwards I told him that John had ſome thoughts of applying to him in his diſtreſs. He ſeemed ſurprized, and aſſured me poſitively that he had not ſeen John. The two children came up to him, and he fondled them a good deal. Little Jack aſked him if he could not awake his mother, who had been a long time aſleep. The tears came into the good curate's eyes when he heard the child talk ſo; and he ſaid to me, Good woman, I will ſend to-morrow for theſe two little boys, and I will keep them at home with me. If their father returns, and ſhould be able to bring them up, I ſhall reſtore them to him whenever he requires it. In the mean time I will take charge of their education. All this was not very agreeable to me; for I love theſe little innocents as if I were their mother, and it would have given me ſome pain to ſee them ſnatched from me ſo ſoon. Doctor, ſaid I to him, I cannot conſent to part with theſe children. I am uſed to them, and they are uſed to me.—Well then, my good woman, you muſt give me one of them, and I will leave you the other, ſince he is likely to be ſo happy with you; and from time to time I ſhall ſend you ſomething towards his maintenance. I could not refuſe the good parſon this. He aſked little Jack if he ſhould not like to go with him. What, there [82]where my mother is? ſaid Jack; oh yes, with all my heart.—No, my little man, I do not mean there! but to my handſome houſe, and my handſome garden.—No, no, let me ſtay here with Suſan. I'll go every day to where my mother is. I would rather go there than to your handſome garden. The good gentleman did not chuſe to trouble the child more, who had gone to hide himſelf behind the curtains of my bed. He told me that he would ſend his man for the youngeſt, who would give me more trouble than the other; and at his going, left me ſome money for this child. This, Sir, is all that I have to inform you of the parents of little Jack. What doubles my uneaſineſs at preſent is, that John does not return, and that a report goes in the pariſh, that he is gone to join a gang of ſmugglers, and that his wife killed herſelf for grief. Theſe ſtories have gained ſuch ground in the village, that there is not one, even to the children, but talks of them; and whenever my poor Jack would go amongſt the other boys, they drive him away, and are ready to beat him. The poor child is quite dull, and never ſtirs out now, unleſs to go to his mother's grave.

Mr. Churchill had liſtened in ſilence to Suſan's account, and was deeply affected by it. Little Jack was come again cloſe up to her. He looked at her with fondneſs, and called her ſeveral times his mother. At length Mr. Charchill ſaid to Suſan, My worthy woman, you have conducted yourſelf very generouſly towards this unfortunate family: God will not fail to reward you for it.

Suſan.

I have done no more than my duty. We are ſent into this world to aſſiſt and relieve each other. I always thought that I could do nothing more pleaſing in the ſight of God for all the bleſſings that I have received from him, than to comfort my poor neighbours to the utmoſt of my power. Ah! if I could have done more than I did! But I am poſſeſſed of nothing in the world except my cottage, a little garden where I have a few greens, and what I can earn by the work of my hands. Nevertheleſs, for theſe eight years that I have been a widow, God has always given me an honeſt ſupport, and I hope will do ſo while I live.

Mr. Ch.

But if you keep this child, the expence of maintaining him may be very inconvenient to you, before he be capable of earning his bread.

Suſan.
[83]

I ſhall always take care not to let him want. We will ſhare even to my laſt morſel of bread.

Mr. Ch.

And how are you to furniſh him with clothes?

Suſan.

I leave the care of that to him who clothes the fields with graſs and the trees with leaves. He has given me fingers to ſew and ſpin; they ſhall work to clothe our poor little orphan. Whoſoever can pray and work, will never want.

Mr. Ch.

Then you are reſolved to keep little Jack with yourſelf.

Suſan.

Always, Sir; I could not live under the thought of ſending away this deſtitute infant from me, or of ſetting him come upon the pariſh.

Mr. Ch.

You are, I ſuppoſe, related to his family?

Suſan.

No otherwiſe than as neighbours and fellowchriſtians.

Mr. Ch.

Then, as I am alſo related to both of you, by religion and humanity, I will not ſuffer you alone to have all the honour of doing good to this orphan, ſince God has provided me with the means for it more amply than you. Commit the education of little Jack to my care; and ſince you are ſo ſtrongly attached to each other, and that your benevolence merits my eſteem as much as the child's affection for his mother, I will take you both home with me, and provide for you. Sell your garden and your cottage, and come live at my houſe; there you ſhall have a comfortable ſupport and a home for the reſt of your life.

Suſan,
(looking at him affectionately.)

Do not be angry at me, ſir. May God reward you for all your goodneſs! but I cannot accept your offers.

Mr. Ch.

And why?

Suſan.

In the firſt place, I am fond of the ſpot where I was born, and have lived ſo long; then again, I could not ſuit myſelf to the buſtle of a great houſe, nor to the ſight of ſo many folks in a family; neither am I uſed to eaſe or nice living. I ſhould fall ſick if I had nothing to do, or if I eat finer food than ordinary. Let me bide therefore in my cottage with my little Jack: it will do him no harm to live a little hard. Nevertheleſs, if you chuſe to ſend him now and then a ſmall matter, to pay for his ſchooling, and to furniſh him with tools for whatever trade he may take up, the gracious God will not [...] to pay you an hundred fold; at leaſt this boy and I will [...] [84]daily for you that he may. I have no child; he ſhall be inſtead of one to me; and what little I poſſeſs ſhall belong to him, whenever it pleaſes the Lord to call me to himſelf.

Mr. Ch.

Well then, be it ſo. I do not wiſh that what I mean well ſhould make you unhappy. I will leave little Jack with you, ſince you are ſo well together. Talk to him often of me, and tell him that I am in the place of a father to him, while you, on the other hand, will take upon you the cares and the name of the mother for whom he grieves ſo much. I ſhall ſend you every month what may be ſufficient for your ſubſiſtence. I will come frequently to ſee you; and my viſit ſhall be as much on your account as his.

Suſan lifted up her eyes to heaven, and implored its favours on Mr. Churchill. She then ſaid to the child, Come hither, Jackey, and aſk this gentleman's bleſſing; he will be your father now. The little boy did ſo; but ſaid preſently to Suſan, How can he be my daddy? he wears no apron. Mr. Churchill ſmiled at this innocent queſtion of little Jack, and throwing his purſe on the table, Farewel, ſaid he, generous Suſan! farewel my little friend! it ſhall not be long before you ſee me again. He then left them, and mounting his horſe, took the road that led to the pariſh where the Curate lived who had taken home the younger orphan. He found the Curate reading a letter, on which he now and then ſhed tears. After the firſt civilities, Mr. Churchill explained the ſubject of his viſit to the worthy divine, and aſked him if he knew what was become of the father of thoſe two unfortunate children. Sir, anſwered the Curate, it is not a quarter of an hour ſince I received this letter, written by him to his wiſe. It was encloſed in one to me, and conrains a ſmall draft for the uſe of his wife: he requeſts me to deliver it to her, and to conſole her for his abſence. As ſhe is dead, I have opened the letter: here it is; be ſo kind as to read it. Mr. Churchill eagerly took the letter, and read as follows:

Dear wife,

I cannot think without uneaſineſs on the trouble that my abſence muſt have occaſioned you. But let me inform you of what has happened to me. Being on my way to [85]the clergyman's houſe, I began to think in this manner: Of what uſe will it be to me to go begging thus? I ſhall only get rid of one debt by contracting another, and ſhall gain nothing but the uneaſineſs of thinking how to pay it. I that am yet young, and can work, to go and aſk ſo much money? I ſhall be taken either for an idle fellow, or a drinker. The parſon to be ſure married us, and loves us as his children; but if he were to take a diſlike, and refuſe me! or on the other hand, if he were not able to relieve us! And then ſuppoſing that he advanced me the ſum for a year, ſhould I be ſure to have it in my power to pay him? and if I did not, ſhould not I be as bad as a thief? It would be defrauding him. Thus I reaſoned, my dear Margaret, and began afterwards to think how I might extricate our affairs by acting in a juſter manner. I often ſighed and put up my prayers to heaven. At laſt it came into my head all at once, thought I, you are ſtill a young man, you are ſtout and able bodied, what harm would there be if you went on board of a man of war for a few years? You can read and write, and caſt accounts pretty well. You may ſtill make a fortune for your wife and children; at leaſt you may clear all your debts. Conſider that if you have good ſucceſs, and happen on ſome prize money, it will be the making of your wife. For above half an hour theſe were my thoughts, when at laſt I ſaw part of a preſs-gang at a diſtance behind me. They ſoon came up with me, and aſked me whence I came, where I was bound, and whether I would go as a volunteer? I ſeemed at firſt not to like the ſea, but they queſtioned me again, and promiſed me a bounty of five pounds. I told them that for ſo much I would ſerve during the war. Done, ſaid they. Come along with us, my lad, and the affair ſhall be ſettled preſently. They brought me before the lieutenant who aſked me ſome queſtions; and I anſwered them ſo much to his ſatisfaction that he advanced my bounty immediately. And thus, my dear Margaret, I have entered the king's ſervice to clear my affairs. I ſend you a draft for the five pounds. I would not keep a penny of it. Pay the forty ſhillings that we owe, and whatſoever elſe may be due. With the remainder do the beſt you can to keep houſe. Live well, that you may recover your ſtrength. Clothe our children, and ſend them ſoon to ſchool. I [86]know that although you are handy and careful, you will not be able to make this ſum laſt very long. But patience! my wages are 17s. 6d. per month; I will try if I cannot find a way to forward part of them to you at the end of a few months; and whenever we arrive in harbour, I ſhall aſk leave to go on ſhore on purpoſe to ſee you. My dear Margaret, do not grieve; truſt in God. We may ſoon have a peace. I will then return to you, and we ſhall begin houſekeeping together once more. My lieutenant has promiſed me to write to our churchwardens, that the pariſh may not be uneaſy on my account. Bring up our children carefully; make them ſtick to home, and be fond of work. Pray with them every day, and teach them their duty, that they may grow up to be honeſt men; for you are very capable of inſtructing them well. Live in the fear of the Lord, pray to him for me, and I will pray to him in your behalf. Anſwer me ſoon. You have only to give your letter to the doctor, he knows beſt how to direct it. Remember me to the two boys. Tell Jack that if he is a good lad, I will bring him home ſomething at my return. God be praiſed for all things. Continue ſtill to love me, who remain

Your ever faithful huſband, JOHN JOHNSON.

Mr. Churchill's eyes were filled with tears while he read this letter. When he had finiſhed it, This man, cried he, may truly be called a good huſband, a good father, and an honeſt man! Sir, there is a real pleaſure in contributing to the happineſs of ſuch excellent people. As to John's debts, I will pay them and will enable him beſides to take up his trade again decently. Let this money remain for the children who have coſt their father dear; and let it be divided between them as ſoon as they are capable of doing for themſelves. Till then keep it in your hands, and ſpeak to them at times of it as of the ſtrongeſt proof of a father's affection. I will pay you intereſt for it, to be joined with the capital; for I wiſh to have ſome part in this ſacred depoſit. The worthy curate was too much affected to be able to anſwer Mr. Churchill. The latter underſtood the force of his ſilence, and ſqueezing him by the hand, took his leave.

[87]All his deſigns in favour of John have been executed. John, being ſafe returned, enjoys an eaſineſs of circumſtances which he never experienced before, and would be the happieſt of men, but for his grief for the loſs of Margaret. He finds no other comfort, than in talking of her conſtantly with Suſan. This worthy woman looks upon herſelf as his ſiſter, and as a mother to his children. Little Jack never lets a ſingle day paſs without going to his mother's grave. He has made ſo good a uſe of Mr. Churchill's generoſity, in improving himſelf, that this excellent gentleman has it in view to eſtabliſh him in the moſt advantageous manner. He has taken the ſame care of John's younger ſon, and he never mounts his horſe without recalling to mind this affecting incident. Whenever he meets any ſubject of chagrin, he goes to ſee the perſons whom he has made happy, and always returns home relieved of every uneaſy ſenſation.

THE MASONS ON THE LADDER.

AS Mr. Dormer was walking one day with little Archibald his ſon, in one of the public ſquares, they ſtopped before a houſe that was building, and which was raiſed as high as the ſecond ſtory. Archibald remarked a number of workmen placed one above another upon the rounds of a ladder, who were moving their arms up and down ſucceſſively. This appearance excited his curioſity. Papa, cried he, what game are thoſe men playing? Let us go a little nearer to the foot of the ladder.

They placed themſelves in a ſpot where there was no danger, and obſerved a man go and take a large ſtone from a heap, and carry it to another man placed on the firſt round of the ladder; and he, raiſing his arms above his head, handed the ſtone to a third who was placed above him, who, by the ſame operation, paſſed it up to a fourth; and thus, from one hand to another, the ſtone very ſoon reached the ſcaffold, where the maſons were ready to make uſe of it.

[88]What do you think of this ſight? ſaid Mr. Dormer to his ſon. Why are ſo many perſons employed in building this houſe? Would it not be better that one man ſingly ſhould work at it, and that the reſt ſhould go, and each build for himſelf?

Very true, indeed, papa, anſwered Archibald! there would then be many more houſes than there are.

Do you conſider well, ſaid Mr. Dormer, what you now ſay? Do you know how many arts and trades are concerned in forming ſuch a houſe as this? One ſingle man, therefore, who would undertake a building, ſhould be maſter of all theſe profeſſions; ſo that he would ſpend his whole life in acquiring thoſe different ſorts of knowledge, before he could begin to build. But, ſuppoſing that he could in a ſhort time perfect himſelf in every thing neceſſary to be known for the purpoſe; ſee him all alone, and without any aſſiſtance, firſt digging the earth to lay his foundation; then going to ſeek ſtone, hewing it, making mortar, plaiſter and white-waſh; in ſhort, preparing every thing neceſſary to a maſon. See him fell of ardor, taking his meaſurements, raiſing his ladders, erecting his ſcaffolds: but in what time do you think his houſe would be raiſed to the top?

Archibald.

Ah! papa, I am greatly afraid that he would never be able to finiſh it.

Mr. Dermer.

You are very right, child; and it is the ſame with all the labours of ſociety. Were a man to withdraw himſelf totally and work for himſelf alone; were he to refuſe to borrow the aid of others, fearing to be obliged to lend them his in return, he would exhauſt his ſtrength in the undertaking, and ſee himſelf quickly under the neceſſity of abandoning it: whereas, if men lend their aſſiſtance mutually, they execute in a ſhort time the moſt puzzling and laborious works, to perform which each of them ſingly would require the courſe of a whole life. It is the ſame alſo with the pleaſures of life: he who would taſte them alone could procure to himſelf but few enjoyments; but let all unite in contributing to their mutual happineſs, and each will find his ſhare in this union.— You are one day to be a member of ſociety, my dear child! Let the example of theſe workmen be always preſent to your memory. You ſee how much they eaſe and ſhorten their labours by mutually aiding each other. We [89]will paſs by here again, ſome days hence, and we ſhall find their houſe finiſhed. Endeavour, therefore, to help others in their undertakings, if you wiſh that they ſhould, in their turn, exert themſelves to labour for you.

THE SWORD, A DRAMA, in ONE ACT.

CHARACTERS.

  • LORD ONSBURGH.
  • AUGUSTUS, his Son.
  • HENRIETTA, his Daughter,
  • ELDER RAYNTON, Friends of Auguſtus.
  • YOUNGER RAYNTON, Friends of Auguſtus.
  • ELDER DUDLEY, Friends of Auguſtus.
  • YOUNGER DUDLEY, Friends of Auguſtus.
  • CRAPE, a Servant to Lord Onſburgh.

SCENE. The Apartment of Auguſtus.

SCENE I.

Auguſtus.

AHA! this is my birth-day! They did well to tell me, otherwiſe I ſhould never have thought of it. Well, it will bring me ſome new preſent from papa. But, let's ſee what will he give me? Crape had ſomething under his coat when he went into papa's room. He would not let me go in with him. Ah! if I were not obliged to appear a little more ſedate than uſual, I ſhould have forced him to ſhew me what he was carrying. But hiſt! I ſhall ſoon know it. Here comes my papa.

SCENE II.

Lord Onſburgh, (holding in his hand a ſword and belt.) Auguſtus.
Lord Onſh.

Ah! are you there, Auguſtus? I have already wiſhed you joy of your birth-day; but that is not enough, is it?

Aug.
[90]

Oh! papa—but what have you in your hand there?

Lord Onſb.

Something that I fear will not become you well. A ſword: look ye!

Aug.

What! is it for me? Oh! give it to me, dear papa; I will be ſo good and ſo diligent for the future—

Lord Onſb.

Ah! if I thought that! But do you know that a ſword requires a man? That he muſt be no longer a child who wears one, but ſhould conduct himſelf with circumſpection and decency; and, in ſhort, that it is not the ſword that adorns the man, but the man that adorns the ſword.

Aug.

Oh! never fear me. I ſhall adorn mine, I warrant! and I'll have nothing to ſay to thoſe mean perſons—

Lord Onſb.

When do you call thoſe mean perſons?

Aug.

I mean thoſe who cannot wear a ſword and a bag: thoſe who are no, of the [...]bility, as you and I are.

Lord Onſb.

For my part, I know no mean perſons but thoſe who have a wrong way of thinking, and a worſe of conducting themſelves; who are diſobedient to their parents, rude and unmannerly to others: ſo that I ſee many mean perſons among the nobility, and many noble amongſt thoſe whom you call mean.

Aug.

Yes, I think in the ſame manner.

Lord Onſb.

What were you talking then juſt now, of a bag and ſword? Do you think that the real advantages of nobility conſiſt in thoſe fopperies? They ſerve to diſtinguiſh ranks, becauſe it is neceſſary that ranks ſhould be diſtinguiſhed in the world. But the moſt levated rank does only add more diſgrace to the man unworthy to fill it.

Aug.

So I believe papa. But it will be no diſgrace to me to have a ſword, and to wear it.

Lord Onſb.

No. I mean that you will render yourſelf worthy of this diſtinction no otherwiſe than by your good behaviour. Here is your ſword, but remember—

Aug.

Oh! yes, papa. You ſhall ſee!

(He endeavours to put the ſword by his ſide, but cannot. Lord Onſburgh helps him to bu [...]le it on.)
Lord Onſb.

Eh! why it does not ſit ſo ill.

Aug.

Does it now? Oh! I knew that.

Lord Onſb.
[91]

It becomes you ſurprizingly. But, above all things, remember what I told you. Good bye!

(Going, be returns.)

I had forgot. I have juſt ſent for your little party of friends to ſpend this day with you. Obſerve to behave yourſelf ſuitably.

Aug.

Yes, papa.

SCENE III.

Auguſtus.
(He ſtruts up and down the ſtage, and now and then looks back to ſee if his ſword be behind him.)

This is fine! this is being ſomething like a gentleman! let any of your citizens come in my way now. No more familiarity if they do not wear a ſword: and if they take it amiſs— Aha!—out with my rapier. But hold! let us ſee firſt if it has a good blade.

(drawing his ſword and uſing furious geſtures.)

What, does that tradeſman mean to affront me?—One,—two!—Ah! you defend yourſelf, do you? —Die, ſcoundrel!

SCENE IV.

Henrietta, Auguſtus.
Henrietta,
(who ſcreams on hearing thoſe laſt words,)

Bleſs me! Auguſtus, are you mad?

Aug.

Is it you, ſiſter?

Henrietta.

Yes, you ſee it is. But what do you do with that inſtrument?

(pointing to the ſword.)
Aug.

Do with it? what a gentleman ſhould do.

Henrietta.

And who is he that you are going to ſend out of the world?

Aug.

The firſt that ſhall dare to take the wall of me!

Henrietta.

I ſee there are many lives in danger. And if I ſhould happen to be the perſon—

Aug.

You?— I would not adviſe you. I wear a ſword now, you ſee. Papa made me a preſent of it.

Henrietta.

I ſuppoſe to go and kill people, right or wrong.

Aug.

An't I the honourable? If they do not give me the reſpects due, ſmack, a box on the ear: and if your [92]little commoner will be impertinent,—ſword in hand—

(going to draw it.)
Henrietta.

Oh! leave it in quiet, brother. And leſt I ſhould run the riſque of affronting you unknowingly, I wiſh to be informed what the reſpect is that you demand.

Aug.

You ſhall ſoon ſee. My father has juſt ſent for ſome of my young acquaintance. If thoſe little puppies do not behave themſelves reſpectfully, you ſhall ſee how I will manage.

Henrietta.

Very well; but I aſk you what we muſt do to behave ourſelves reſpectfully towards you?

Aug.

In the firſt place, I inſiſt upon a low bow; very low.

Henrietta,
(with an affected gravity making him a low curtſy.)

Your lordſhip's moſt humble ſervant. Was that well?

Aug.

No joking, Henrietta, if you pleaſe, or elſe—

Henrietta.

Nay, I am quite ſerious, I aſſure you. We muſt take care to know and perform our duty to reſpectable perſons. It would not be amiſs to inform your little friends too.

Aug.

Oh! I will have ſome ſport with thoſe fellows; give one a pull, t'other a pinch, and play all ſorts of tricks on them.

Henrietta.

Thoſe, I take it, are ſome of the duties of a gentleman that wears a ſword; but if thoſe fellows ſhould not like the ſport, and return it on the gentleman's ear [...]

Aug.

What! low vulgar blood? No, they have neither hearts nor ſwords.

Henrietta.

Really, papa could not have given you a more uſeful preſent. He ſaw plainly what a hero was concealed in the perſon of his ſon, and that he wanted but a ſword to ſhew him in his proper light.

Aug.

Hark ye, ſiſter! it is my birth-day, we muſt divert ourſelves. However, you will not ſay any thing of it to papa.

Henrietta.

Why not? he would not have given you a ſword, if he did not expect ſome exploit of this ſort from a gentleman newly equipt. Would he have adviſed you otherwiſe?

Aug.

Certainly! you know that he is always preaching to me.

Henrietta.

What has he been preaching to you, then?

Aug.
[93]

I don't know, not I. That I ſhould adorn my ſword, and not my ſword me.

Henrietta.

In that caſe you underſtood him properly, I muſt ſay. To adorn one's ſword, is to know how to make uſe of it; and you are willing to ſhew already that you have that knowledge.

Aug.

Very well, ſiſter! You think to joke; but I would have you to know, madam—

Henrietta.

Oh! I know extremely well, all that you can tell me; but do you know too, that there is one principal ornament wanting to your ſword?

Aug.

What is that?

(Unbuckles the belt, and looks all over the ſword.)

I do not ſee that there is the leaſt thing wanting.

Henrietta.

Really, you are a very clever ſwordſman. But a ſword-knot, now? Ah! how a blue and ſilver knot would dangle from that hilt!

Aug.

You are right, Henrietta. Hark ye! you have a whole band-box full of ribbands in your room; ſo—

Henrietta.

I was thinking of it; provided that you do not give me a ſpecimen of your fencing, or lay your blade about me in return.

Aug.

Nonſenſe! here is my hand, that is enough; you have nothing to fear. But quick, —a handſome knot! When my little party comes, they ſhall ſee me in all my grandeur.

Henrietta.

Give it to me, then.

Aug.
(giving her the ſword.)

There, make haſte! You will leave it in my room, on the table, that I may find it when I want it.

Henrietta.

Depend on me.

SCENE V.

Auguſtus, Henrietta, Crape.
Crape.

The two Maſter Dudleys, and the Maſter Rayntons, are below.

Aug.

Well! cannot they come up? Muſt I go to receive them at the bottom of the ſtairs?

Crape.

My lady ordered me to tell you to come and meet them.

Aug.

No, no; it is better to wait for them here.

Henrietta.
[94]

Nay, but ſince mama deſires that you will go down—

Aug.

Indeed, they are worth all that ceremony! Well, I ſhall go directly. Come, what are you doing? Will this make my ſword-knot? Go, run, and let me find it on my table, properly done.

(Going out,)

Do you hear?

SCENE VI.

Henrietta.

The little inſolent! in what a tone he ſpeaks to me! Luckily I have the ſword. A proper inſtrument, indeed, in the hand of ſo quarrelſome a boy! Yes, yes, ſtay till I return it to you. My papa does not know you ſo well as I; but he muſt be told—Ah! here he is.

SCENE VII.

Lord Onſburgh, Henrietta.
Henrietta.

You are come in good time, papa. I was going to you.

Lord Onſb.

What have you then of ſo much conſequence to tell me?—But what do you do with your brother's ſword?

Henrietta.

I have promiſed him to put a handſome knot to it; but it was only to get this dangerous weapon out of his hands. Do not give it to him again, whatever you do.

Lord Onſb.

Why ſhould I take back a preſent that I have given him?

Henrietta.

At leaſt be ſo good as to keep it until he becomes more peaceable. I juſt now ſound him all alone, laying about him like Don Quixote, and threatening to make his firſt trial of fencing upon his companions that come to ſee him.

Lord Onſb.

The little quarreller! If he will uſe it for his firſt exploits, they ſhall not turn out to his honour, I promiſe you. Give me this ſword.

Henrietta,
(gives him the ſword.)

There, ſir. I hear him on the ſtairs.

Lord Onſb.

Run, make his knot, and bring it to me when it is ready.

(They go out.)

SCENE VIII.

[95]
Auguſtus, elder Dudley, younger Dudley, elder Raynton, younger Raynton.
(Auguſtus enters firſt, with his haton; the others follow him, uncovered.)
Elder Dudley,
(aſide to elder Raynton.)

This is a very polite reception.

Elder Raynton,
(aſide to elder Dudley.)

I ſuppoſe it is the faſhion now to receive company with one's hat on, and to walk before them, in one's own houſe.

Aug.

What are you mumbling there [...]

Elder Dudley.

Nothing, Mr. Onſbu [...]gh; nothing [...]

Aug.

Is it ſomething that I ſhould not [...]

Elder Raynton.

Perhaps it may.

Aug.

Now I inſiſt upon knowing it.

Elder Raynton.

When you have a right to [...]mand it [...]

Elder Dudley.

Softly, Raynton! It does not become [...] in a ſtrange houſe—

Elder Raynton.

It is ſtill leſs becoming, to be unpolite in one's own houſe.

Aug.
(haughtily.)

Unpolite? I unpolite? Is it becauſe I walked before you?

Elder Raynton.

That is the very reaſon. Whenever we have the honour to receive your viſits, or thoſe of any other perſon, we never take the precedence.

Aug.

You only do your duty. But from you to me—

Elder Raynton.

What then, from you to me?—

Aug.

Are you noble?

Elder Raynton,
(to the two Dudleys and his brother.)

Let us leave him to himſelf, with his nobility, if you wi [...] take my advice.

Elder Dudley.

Fie, Mr. Onſburgh! If you think it beneath your dignity to keep company with us, why invite us here? We did not aſk that honour.

Aug.

It was not I that invited you; it was my papa.

Elder Raynton.

Then we will go to my lord and thank him for his civility. At the ſame time we ſhall let him know that his ſon thinks it a diſhonour to receive [...] Come, brother!

Aug.
(ſtopping him.)

You cannot take a joke, M [...] Raynton. Why, I am very happy to ſee you. It was to [96]do me a pleaſure that papa invited you, for this is my birth-day. I beg you will ſtay with me.

Elder Raynton.

That is another affair. But be more polite, for the future. Though I have not a title, as you have, yet I will not ſuffer any one to offend me, without reſenting it.

Elder Dudley.

Be quiet, Raynton! We ſhould reſt good friends.

Younger Dudley.

This is your birth-day then, Mr. Onſburgh?

Elder Dudley.

I wiſh you many happy returns of it.

Elder Raynton.

So do I, ſir; and all manner of proſperity.

(Aſide)

And particularly that you may grow a little more polite.

Younger Raynton.

I ſuppoſe you have had ſeveral handſome preſents.

Aug.

Oh! of courſe.

Younger Dudley.

A great deal of cakes and ſweetmeats, no doubt?

Aug.

Ha! ha! cakes? That would be pretty, indeed. I have thoſe every day.

Younger Raynton.

Ah! then, I'll wager, it is in money Two or three crowns? eh!

Aug.
(diſdainfully.)

Something better, and which I alone of all here—yes, I alone, have a right to wear.

(Elder Raynton and elder Dudley converſe aſide.)
Younger Raynton.

If I had what has been given you, I could wear it as well as another, perhaps.

Aug.
(looking at him with an air of contempt.)

Poor creature!

(To the two older brothers.)

What are you both whiſpering there again? I think you ſhould aſſiſt to amuſe me.

Elder Dudley.

Only furniſh us with the means.

Elder Raynton.

He that receives friends ſhould ſtudy their amuſement.

Aug.

What do you mean by that, Mr. Raynton?

SCENE IX.

Elder Raynton, younger Raynton, elder Dudley, younger Dudley, Auguſtus, Henrietta.
Henrietta,
(bringing in a plate with cakes.)

Your ſervant, gentlemen; I am glad to ſee you w [...]ll.

Elder Raynton.
[97]

Much at your ſervice, miſs,

(bowing to her.)
Elder Dudley.

We are happy to ſee you, miſs, amongſt our party.

Henrietta.

Sir, you are very obliging.—

(To Auguſtus)

Brother, mama has ſent you this to entertain your friends, until the chocolate is ready. Crape will bring it up preſently, and I ſhall have the pleaſure of helping you.

Elder Raynton.

Miſs, you will do us a great deal of honour.

Aug.

We do not want you here!—But now I think of it—my ſword knot!

Henrietta.

You will find the ſword and the knot in your room. Good bye, gentlemen, until I ſee you again.

Elder Raynton.

Shall we ſoon have the favour of your company, miſs?

Henrietta.

I am going to aſk mama leave.

SCENE X.

Elder Raynton, younger Raynton, elder Dudley, younger Dudley, Auguſtus.
Auguſtus,
(ſitting down.)

Come, take chairs, and ſit down.

(They look at each other, and ſit down without ſpeaking. Auguſtus helps the two youngeſt, and then himſelf, ſo plentifully, that nothing remains for the two eldeſt.)

Stop a moment! They will bring in more, and then I'll give you ſome.

Elder Raynton.

Oh! no; we do not deſire it.

Aug.

Oh! with all my heart!

Elder Dudley.

If this be the politeneſs of a young nobleman—

Aug.

Is it with ſuch as you that one muſt ſtand upon ceremony? I told you before, that they will bring us up ſomething elſe. You may take it when it comes, or not take it. You underſtand that?

Elder Raynton.

Yes, that is plain enough; and we ſee plainly too in what company we are.

Elder Dudley.

Are you going to begin your quarrels again? Mr. Onſburgh, Raynton, fie!

(Auguſtus riſes; all the reſt riſe alſo.)
Aug.
[93]
(going up to the elder Raynton.)

In what company are you then, my little cit?

Elder Raynton,
(firmly.)

With a young nobleman that is very rude and very impudent; who values himſelf more than he ought; and who does not know how well-b [...]ed people ſhould behave one to the other.

Elder Dudley.

We are all of the ſame opinion.

Aug.

I rude and impudent? Tell me ſo, who am a gentleman?

Elder Raynton.

Yes, I ſay it again; very rude, and very impudent; though you were a duke, though you were a prince.

Aug.
( [...]king him.)

I'll teach you to whom you are talking!

(Elder Raynton goes to lay hold on him. Auguſtu [...] [...]ps back, goes out, and ſhuts the door after him.)

SCENE XI.

Elder Raynton, younger Raynton, elder Dudley, younger Dudley.
Elder Dudley.

Bleſs me, Raynton, what have you done? He will go to his father, and tell him a thouſand ſtories. What will he think of us?

Elder Raynton.

His father is a man of honour. I will go to him, if Augu [...]us does not. He certainly has not invited us here to be ill-treated by his ſon.

Younger Dudley.

He will ſend us home, and make a complaint again [...] us.

Younger Raynton.

No; my brother behaved himſelf properly. My papa will approve what he has done, when we tell him t [...]e whole. He does not underſtand having his children ill uſed.

Elder Raynton.

Come with me. Let us all go and find Lord Onſburgh.

SCENE XII.

Elder Raynton, younger Raynton, elder Dudley, younger Dudley, Auguſtus.
(Auguſtus enters with his ſword undrawn. The two younger boys run, one into a corner, and the other behind an arm-chair. Elder Raynton and elder Dudley ſtand firm.)
Aug.
[99]
(going up to elder Raynton.)

Now I'll teach you, little inſolent—Draws, and inſtead of a blade, finds a long turkey's feather. He ſtops ſhort, in confuſion. The little ones burſt into a loud laugh, and come up.)

Elder Raynton.

Come on! Let us ſee the temper of your ſword!

Elder Dudley.

Do not add to his confuſion. He only deſerves contempt.

Younger Raynton.

Aha! this was it, then, that you alone had a right to wear?

Younger Dudley.

He will do no great harm to any body with that terrible weapon.

Elder Raynton.

I could puniſh you now for your rudeneſs, but I ſhould bluſh to take ſuch a revenge.

Elder Dudley.

He is no longer worthy of our company. Let us all leave him to himſelf.

Younger Raynton.

Good bye to you, Mr. Knight of the Turkey's Feather.

Younger Dudley.

We ſhall not come here again until you be diſarmed, for you are too terrible now.

(As they are going, elder Raynton ſtops them.)
Elder Raynton.

Let us ſtay and give an account of our behaviour to his father, otherwiſe appearances will be againſt us.

Elder Dudley.

You are right. What would he think of us, were we to leave his houſe thus, without ſeeing him?

SCENE XIII.

Lord Onſburgh, Auguſtus, elder Raynton, younger Raynton, [...]lder Dudley, younger Dudley.
(They all put on an air of reſpect, at the entrance of Lord Onſburgh. Auguſtus goes aſide, and cries for ſpite.)
Lord Onſb.
(to Auguſtus, looking at him with indignation.)

What is this, ſir, that I hear?

(Auguſtus ſobs, and cannot ſpeak.)
Elder Raynton.

My lord, you will pardon this diſturbance that appears amongſt us. It was not cauſed by us. From the firſt moment of our coming, Mr. Onſburgh received us ſo ill—

Lord Onſb.

Do not be uneaſy, my dear little friend. I know all. I was in the next room, and heard, from [100]the beginning, my ſon's unbecoming diſcourſe. He is the more blameable, as he had juſt been making me the faireſt promiſes. I have ſuſpected his impertinence for a long time, but I wiſhed to ſee, myſelf, how far he was capable of carrying it; and, for fear of miſchief, I put a blade to his ſword, that, as you ſee, will not ſpill much blood.

(The children barſt out a laughing.)
Elder Raynton.

Excuſe the freedom, my lord, that I took, in te [...]ling him the truth a little bluntly.

Lord Onſh.

I rather owe you my thanks for it. You are an excellent young gentleman and deſerve, much better than he does, to wear this badge of honour. As a token of my eſteem and acknowledgment, accept this ſword; but I will firſt put a blade to it that may be more worthy of you.

Elder Raynton.

Your lordſhip is too good; but allow us to withdraw. Our company may not be agreeable to Mr. Onſburgh to-day.

Lord Onſh.

No, no, my dear boys, you ſhall ſtay. My ſon's preſence ſhall not diſturb your pleaſure. You may divert yourſelves together, and my daughter ſhall take care to provide you with whatever may amuſe you. Come with me into another apartment. As for you, ſir,

(to Auguſtus,)

do not offer to ſtir from this place. You may celebrate your birth-day here all alone. You ſhall never have a ſword, until you deſerve it, if you were even to grow old without wearing one.

PRISCILLA AND MARCUS.

MRS. CAREY a young widow had two children Priſ [...]illa and Marcus both equally deſerving of her affecti [...]n, which nevertheleſs they ſhared very unequally. [...], young as ſhe was, perceived her mama's part ality to her brother. It afflicted her, but ſhe conce [...]led within her own breaſt the ſorrow which this preſerence [...]o [...]ioned her. Though not diſagreeably plain, [...] features did not correſpond with the charms of her [...]ind: but her brother was beautiful as the God of Love is painted to us. All the f [...]ndneſs, all the careſſes of [101]Mrs. Carey, were laviſhed on him alone; and the ſervants, to gain the favour of their miſtreſs, were ſtudious to flatter him in all his fancies. Priſcilla, on the contrary, from her mother's coldneſs, found herſelf the more ſlighted by the reſt of the family. Far from anticipating her wiſhes, they even neglected her real wants. She would ſhed floods of tears, when ſhe found herſelf alone and forſaken by every body, but never ſuffered the ſlighteſt complaint or mark of diſcontent to eſcape her in the preſence of others. In vain did ſhe endeavour, by a conſtant obſervance of her duty, by her mildneſs and her attentions, to make amends in her mother's opinion for the deficiency of her beauty: the qualities of her mind were unnoticed by eyes accuſtomed only to look on outward advantages. Mrs. Carey, not much affected by the marks of tenderneſs which Priſcilla ſhewed her, ſeemed, particularly ſince her huſband's death, to view her with a kind of diſguſt. She was continually chiding her, and required perfections in her which could not even be expected from an underſtanding far more advanced.

This unjuſt mother fell ſick. Marcus appeared ſtrongly touched at her ſufferings; but Priſcilla, who, in the ſoftened looks and languid countenance of her mother, thought ſhe perceived an abatement of her accuſtomed ſeverity, far ſurpaſſed her brother in her care and vigilance. Attentive to her mother's ſlighteſt wants, ſhe exerted all her penetration to diſcover them, that ſhe might ſpare her even the trouble of expreſſing them. While her mother's illneſs had the leaſt appearance of danger, ſhe never quitted her pillow. Entreaties, or even commands, could not prevail upon her to take a moment's repoſe. At length Mrs. Carey recovered. This happy circumſtance diſſipated the apprehenſions of Priſcilla; but her ſorrows began afreſh, when ſhe ſaw her mama reaſſume her uſual ſeverity towards her.

One day, when Mrs. Carey was diſcourſing with her children of the pains that ſhe had ſuffered during her illneſs, and was thanking them for the tender and earneſt affection which their cares for her had teſtified, "My dear children, added ſhe, you may both aſk of me whatever will give you moſt pleaſure. I promiſe to grant it to you, if your deſires are within the extent of my fortune.

[102]What do you wiſh, Marcus? ſaid ſhe firſt to her ſon.— A watch and a cane, mama, replied he.—You ſhall have them to-morrow morning.

And you, Priſcilla?—Me, mama? me? anſwered ſhe, trembling, I have nothing to wiſh for, if you love me.

That is not an anſwer. You ſhall have your recompenſe too, miſs. What would you wiſh? Speak.

Though Priſcilla had been accuſtomed to this tone of ſeverity, yet ſhe felt it more ſenſibly on this occaſion than ever ſhe had done before. She threw herſelf at her mother's feet, looked up to her with eyes all drowned in tears, and ſuddenly hiding her face with both her hands, liſped out theſe words, "Give me only two kiſſes, ſuch as you give my brother."

Mrs. Carey's heart melted at theſe words, and ſhe felt thoſe ſentiments of affection to her daughter now revive which ſhe had hitherto ſuppreſſed. Taking her up in her arms, ſhe claſped her to her breaſt and loaded her with kiſſes. Priſcilla, who for the firſt time received her mother's careſſes, gave a looſe to the effuſions of her joy and love. She kiſſed her cheeks, her eyes, her breaſt, her hands: and Marcus, who could not help loving his ſiſter, mixed his embraces with her's. They all enjoyed a happineſs which was not confined to the preſent moment. Mrs. Carey repaid with intereſt to Priſcilla that affection which ſhe had before withheld from her, and Priſcilla returned it with new marks of tenderneſs. Nor was Marcus in the leaſt jealous on this account, but rejoiced in his ſiſter's happineſs. He ſoon reaped the reward of ſo generous a behaviour. The natural goodneſs of his diſpoſition having been a little injured by the weakneſs and doating fondneſs of his mother, he gave way in youth to many little indiſcretions which would have loſt him her heart, but Priſcilla always found means to excuſe him to her. The ſenſible advice too which ſhe gave him completed the reform of his manners; and they all three experienced that there is no true happineſs in a family without the moſt cerdial union between brothers and ſiſters and the moſt lively and equal affection between parents and children.

THE LAMB.

[103]

LITTLE Flora, the daughter of a poor countryman, was ſeated one morning by the ſide of the road, holding on her lap a porringer of milk for her breakfaſt, in which ſhe ſopped a few ſlices of coarſe black bread. Juſt then a farmer was paſſing the road, who had in his cart about a ſcore of lambs that he was going to ſell at the market. Theſe poor creatures, crowded one upon the other, with their feet tied together and their heads hanging down, filled the air with plaintive bleatings, which pierced the heart of Flora, but were heard by the farmer with an ear of unconcern.

When he was come up oppoſite to the little country girl he threw down before her a lamb which he was carrying acroſs his ſhoulder. "There, my girl, ſaid he, is a good-for-nothing beaſt that has juſt died, and made me five ſhillings the poorer. Take it, if you will, and make a ſtew of it."

Flora quitted her breakfaſt, laid down her porringer and her bread, and taking up the lamb, began to examine it with looks of compaſſion. "But, ſaid ſhe immediately, why ſhould I pity you? To-day or to-morrow they would have run a great knife through your throat, while now you have nothing more to fear." While ſhe was ſpeaking thus, the lamb revived by the warmth of her arms, opened its eyes a little, made a ſlight motion, and cried baa faintly, as if it was calling its mother. It would be difficult to expreſs the little girl's joy. She covers the lamb with her apron, and over that with her ſtuff petticoat, bends her breaſt down towards her lap to warm it ſtill more, and blows with all her force into its noſtrils and mouth. She felt the poor animal ſtir by degrees, and at each of its motions ſhe felt her own heart throb. Encouraged by this firſt ſucceſs, ſhe crumbles ſome ſoft bread into her porringer, and taking it up in her fingers, with ſome difficulty forced it between its teeth which were ſhut faſt. The lamb, which was dying only through hunger, felt itſelf a little ſtrengthened by this nouriſhment. It began now to ſtretch its limbs, to ſhake its head, to wag its tail, and to prick up its ears. It had ſoon ſtrength enough to ſupport itſelf upon its legs, and [104]then went of its own accord to Flora's porringer, who ſmiled to ſee it drink up her breakfaſt. In ſhort, before a quarter of an hour was paſt, it had already played a thouſand little gambols.

Flora, tranſported with joy, took it up in her arms, and running to the cottage, ſhewed it to her mother. Baba (ſo ſhe named it) became from that moment the object of all her cares. She ſhared with it the little bread which was given her for her meals, and would not have exchanged it ſingly for the largeſt flock in the neighbourhood. Baba was ſo gratefully ſenſible of her fondneſs, that ſhe never quitted Flora a ſingle ſtep: ſhe would come to eat out of her hand, would friſk round her, and whenever ſhe was obliged to go out without her, would bleat moſt pitifully.

This was not the only recompence with which Heaven repaid Flora's compaſſionate tenderneſs. Baba brought forth young lambs, and theſe others in their turn: ſo that in a few years after, Flora had a pretty flock that nouriſhed all her family with their milk, and furniſhed them comfortable clothing from their wool.

THE VINE-STUMP.

MR. Sutton, being at his country-houſe in the ſpring, went out with his ſon Julius to walk in his garden. The violet and primroſe were in their bloom, and many trees began already to ſhew their budding verdure, and to be clothed in white and crimſon bloſſoms.

They went by chance into a ſummer-houſe at the foot of which roſe a vine-ſtump twiſting wildly and ſtretching its naked branches in a rude irregular manner. "Papa! cried Julius, ſee this ugly tree, how it points at me! why do not you have Martin to grub it up and make fire-wood of it?" At the ſame time he began to pull at it in order to tear it up, but its roots had taken too firm hold in the earth. "Do not moleſt it, ſaid Mr. Sutton to his ſon, I will have it ſtand as it is, and at the proper time I ſhall tell you my reaſons."

Julius.
[105]

But, papa, ſee cloſe by it thoſe lively bloſſoms of the lilac and the lauruſtinus. Why is not it as well adorned as they are, if it is to be kept? It ſpoils and diſfigures the garden. Shall I go and tell Martin to pluck it up?

Mr. Sutton.

No, my dear; I tell you, I will have it ſtand as it is, at leaſt a little longer.

Julius perſevered in condemning it: his father tried to divert his attention to other objects, and the unfortunate vine-ſtump was forgotten.

Mr. Sutton's affairs called him to a diſtant part of the country. He ſet off the next day, and did not return till the middle of Autumn. His firſt care was to viſit his country-houſe, whither he brought his ſon once more. The day being very hot, they went to enjoy the ſhade of the ſummer-houſe. "Ah! papa, ſaid Julius, what a charming green ſhade! I thank you for having that ugly dry ſtump plucked up that I was ſo uneaſy to ſee laſt Spring, and for putting in its place this handſome ſhrub, to give me an agreeable ſurprize. What delightful fruit! See, theſe fine grapes, ſome purple, others almoſt black. There is not a ſingle tree in the garden that looks ſo well. They have all loſt their fruit, but this;—ſee how it is covered! ſee thoſe large green leaves that hide the cluſters. I ſhould like to know if the fruit be as good as it appears handſome."

Mr. Sutton gave him a grape to taſte. This renewed his joy; and how much was it enlivened, when his father informed him that from thoſe berries was produced that delicious liquor which he ſometimes taſted after dinner. "You ſeem to be aſtoniſhed, my dear, ſaid Mr. Sutton. I ſhould ſurprize you much more, were I to tell you that this is the ſame crooked miſhapen ſtump that pointed at you in the Spring. I will go, if you chuſe, and order Martin to pluck it up and make fire-wood of it."

Julius.

Oh! by no means, papa: let him take all the others in the garden before this; I do like the grapes ſo well!

Mr. Sutton.

You ſee then, Julius, that I did well in not following your advice. What has happened to you happens frequently in the world. We ſee a child ill clothed, and of an unpleaſing outſide appearance; we deſpiſe him and grow proud, on comparing ourſelves with [106]him; we even carry our cruelty ſo far as to addreſs him with inſulting diſcourſes. Beware, my child, of ſuch haſty judgments. In this perſon, ſo little favoured by nature, dwells perhaps an exalted ſoul which will one day aſtoniſh the world by its great virtues, or enlighten it by its knowledge. It is a rugged ſtem, but may produce the nobleſt fruits.

CAROLINE.

LITTLE Caroline, of whom we have ſpoken, (page 15,) was one day playing beſide her mother who was then buſy writing letters. The hair-dreſſer being come, Mrs. P—told him to ſtep into an adjoining dreſſing-room with Caroline, and to take a little of her hair off. Inſtead of a little, the hair-dreſſer took off ſo much that the little girl's head was entirely naked. Her mother entered juſt as this unlucky operation was finiſhed. "Ah! my poor Caroline, exclaimed ſhe, you have loſt all your fine hair!"—"Do not be uneaſy, mama, anſwered Caroline with the greateſt ſimplicity; it is not loſt, it is put up in that drawer."

Laſt Summer vacation, while ſhe was in the country a chicken was ſerved up at dinner, and Mrs. P—, who had no company but her children, having helped her eldeſt daughter to ſome of it, offered a bit to Caroline.

No, mama, anſwered ſhe with a ſigh; I ſhall not eat any of it.—

And why, my dear?—

Becauſe, mama, that chicken and I ſaw one another every day, and we lived very friendly together.—

But your ſiſter eats ſome of it.—

Oh! my ſiſter may eat it, to be ſure; ſhe was not ſo well acquainted with it as I was.

What may not be hoped from a child born with ſuch amiable ſimplicity, and ſuch tenderneſs of heart? May ſhe reſemble her mother more and more, and all my wiſhes for her will be accompliſhed,

THE FARMER.

[107]

SIR John Downton had ſhut himſelf up one morning in his ſtudy, in order to give his attention to ſome affairs of conſequence. A ſervant came to inform him that farmer Martin his tenant was at the ſtreet-door and deſired to ſpeak with him. Sir John ordered him to ſhew the farmer into the drawing-room, and to requeſt him to ſtay a moment, until his letters ſhould be finiſhed. Robert, Arthur and Sophia, Sir John Downton's children, were in the drawing-room when Mr. Martin was introduced. He ſaluted them reſpectfully as he entered, but it was eaſy to ſee that he had not learned his bow from the dancing-maſter; nor were his compliments of a more elegant turn. The two boys looked one at the other, ſmiling with an air of contempt. Their eyes meaſured him very familiarly from head to foot. They whiſpered each other and laughed out ſo loud that the poor man bluſhed and did not know what countenance to put on. Robert even carried his incivility ſo far, as to walk round him, holding his noſe, and aſking his brother, "Arthur, do not you perceive ſomething of the ſmell of a dung-heap?" And going for a chaſing diſh of hot coals, he burnt ſome paper over it and carried it round the room, to diſperſe, as he ſaid, the unpleaſant ſmell. He then called a ſervant and deſired him to ſweep up the dirt that Martin had left on the floor-cloth with his nailed ſhoes. Arthur, mean time, held hisſides, laughing at his brother's impertinences.

It was not the ſame with Sophia their ſiſter. Inſtead of imitating the rudeneſs of her brothers, ſhe reproved them for it, endeavoured to excuſe them to the farmer, and approaching him with looks of good-nature, offered him wine to refreſh himſelf, made him ſit down, and took his hat and ſtick herſelf and laid them by. In the mean time Sir John came out of his ſtudy, and approaching farmer Martin in a friendly manner, took him by the hand, aſked how his wife and children were, and what had brought him to town. "Sir, anſwered the farmer, I come to pay you my half-year's rent:" and at the ſame time he drew out of his pocket a leathern bag full of [108]money. "You will not be diſpleaſed, continued he, that I have been ſomething beyond my time: our roads were ſo flooded, that I could not carry my corn to market ſooner."

"I am not at all diſpleaſed with you, replied Sir John: I know that you are an honeſt man and have no occaſion to be put in mind of your engagements." At the ſame time he had a table laid before the farmer, to count the money on. Robert ſtared at the ſight of farmer Martin's guineas, and ſeemed to look at him with a little more reſpect.

When Sir John had counted the farmer's money and found it right, the latter drew out of his great-coat pocket a ſmall jar of candied fruits. "I have brought ſomething ſaid he, for the young folks. Won't you be ſo good, Sir John, as to let them come out one of theſe days, and take a mouthful of the country air with us. I'd try to entertain and amuſe them too, as well as I could. I have two good ſtout nags, and would come for them myſelf, and take them down in my four-wheeled chaiſe."

Sir John premiſed to go and ſee him, and would have kept him to dinner; but Mr. Martin thanked him for his kind invitation, and excuſed himſelf for not being able to accept it, as he had many bargains to make in town, and was in a hurry to return home. Sir John filled his pockets with cakes for his children, thanked him for the preſent that he had made to his, and having wiſhed him good health, as well to ſupport his fatigues as on his family's account, ſaw him down ſtairs and took his leave.

As ſoon as he was gone, Sophia, before her brothers, informed her father of the rude reception which they had given to the honeſt farmer. Sir John expreſſed his diſpleaſure at Robert and Arthur, and at the ſame time commended Sophia for her conduct. "I ſee, ſaid he kiſſing her, that my little Sophia knows how to behave herſelf to honeſt people."

As it was about breakfaſt hour, he opened the farmer's jar of fruits and eat ſome of them with his daughter, and they both thought them excellent. Robert and Arthur were at table too, but were not invited to taſte the fruits. They devoured them with their eyes, but Sir John did not ſeem to obſerve their longings. He reſumed his commendations of Sophia, and exhorted her never to deſpiſe [109]a perſon for the plainneſs of his dreſs. "For, ſaid he, if we were to behave politely only to thoſe who are well clad, we ſhould ſeem to direct our civilities to the dreſs, not to the perſon who wears it. People in the moſt homely clothing are often the moſt honeſt; we have an inſtance of it in farmer Martin. He not only by his labour ſupports himſelf, his wife and children, but during theſe ſix years that he is my tenant, he pays his rents ſo punctually that I have never had the ſmalleſt fault to find with him in that reſpect. Yes, my dear Sophia, if this man was not ſo honeſt, I could not ſupply the expence of maintaining you and your brothers. It is he who clothes you and procures you a good education; for it is in clothing you and paying the expences of your inſtruction that I diſpoſe of the ſums which he pays me every half-year."

After the breakfaſt was finiſhed, he ordered the remainder to be locked up in the beauſet. Robert and Arthur followed it with deſiring eyes and ſaw plainly that it was not kept for them. In this their father ſoon confirmed them. "Do not expect, ſaid he, to taſte theſe fruits, either to-day, or any other time. When the farmer who brought them ſhall have reaſon to be ſatisfied with you, he will not fail to ſend you ſome."

Robert.

But, papa, is it my fault, if he did not ſmell well?

Sir John.

How did he ſmell, then?

Robert.

Of the dung-heap, inſufferably.

Sir John.

Whence could he have contracted that ſmell?

Robert.

From his loading carts with it every day.

Sir John.

What ſhould he do then, to get rid of it?

Robert.

He ſhould—he ſhould—

Sir John.

He ſhould, perhaps, not put dung upon his grounds at all?

Robert.

There is only that way.

Sir John.

But if he did not enrich his land, how could he draw a plentiful crop from it? And if he had always bad crops, how could he manage to pay me the rent of his farm?

Robert would have replied, but his father gave him a look in which Arthur and he plainly read his diſpleaſure. —The next Sunday, very early, the good farmer was at Sir John Downton's door. He ſent up his compliments, and kindly invited him to come and take an excurſion to [110]his farm. Sir John, pleaſed with his hearty obliging manner, would not mortify him by a refuſal. Robert and Arthur earneſtly entreated their father to make them of the party, and promiſed to behave themſelves more civilly. Sir John yielding to their ſolicitations, they mounted the four-wheeled chaiſe with joyful looks, and as the farmer had a pair of excellent horſes and drove well, they were at his houſe before they had any ſuſpicion of it. Who can deſcribe their ſatisfaction when the chaiſe ſtopped? Cicely, wife to farmer Martin, appeared with a ſmiling countenance at the wicket, which ſhe opened, and ſaluted her gueſts; and taking the children in her arms to help them down, ſhe kiſſed them, and led them into the yard. All her own children were there in their beſt clothes, who welcomed the young gentlemen, ſaluting them with great reſpect. Sir John would willingly have ſtopped a moment to talk with the little ones and careſs them, but Mrs. Martin preſſed him to go in, leſt the coffee ſhould grow cold. It was already poured out, at a table which was covered with a napkin as white as ſnow. The coffee-pot was not of ſilver, nor the cups of china, yet every thing was in the neateſt order. Robert and Arthur, however, looked at each other ſlily and would have burſt out in a laugh if they had not feared to offend their father. But Cicely, gueſſing their thoughts by the looks which they exchanged, made an apology for their fare, which ſhe confeſſed was not ſo fine as they would have had at their own houſe; however ſhe hoped that they would be ſatisfied with the cheerful entertainment of poor people. With the coffee they had muffins of a delicious taſte. It was eaſy to ſee that Mrs. Martin had uſed all her art in kneading and baking them.

After breakſaſt, the farmer aſked Sir John to look at his orchard and grounds, to which he conſented. Cicely took all the pains imaginable to make this walk agreeable to the children. She ſhewed them all her flocks which covered the fields, and gave them the prettieſt lambs to play with. She then led them to her pigeon-houſe: every thing there was clean and wholeſome: there were on the ground two young pigeons which had juſt quitted their neſt, but did not dare as yet to truſt their callow wings. Some of the mothers were ſitting over their eggs, and [111]others buſied in giving nouriſhment to their young which had juſt broken the ſhell. From the pigeon-houſe they went to the bee-hives: Cicely took care that they ſhould not go too near them, but however ſhe gave them a view of the bees at work.

As moſt of theſe ſights were new to the children, they ſeemed very much delighted with them: they were even going to take a ſecond review of them, if farmer Martin's youngeſt ſon Tom had not come to inform them that dinner waited. They were ſerved on pewter and drank out of Delft ware: but Robert and Arthur were ſtill ſo full of the pleaſure of their morning's walk that they were aſhamed to indulge their ſatirical humour; they thought every thing excellent. It is true, Cicely had ſurpaſſed herſelf in preparing them the beſt cheer.

After dinner, Sir John perceived two fiddles hung up againſt the wall. What perſon here plays thoſe inſtruments? ſaid he.

My eldeſt ſon and I, anſwered the farmer; and without ſaying any more, he made a ſign to Luke, his ſon, to take down the fiddles. They played by turns ſome old tunes on the fiddles, both ſprightly and pathetic, of which Sir John expreſſed his ſatisfaction in the moſt flattering manner.

As they were going to hang up the inſtruments again, "Come Robert and Arthur, ſaid Sir John, it is now your turns. Play us ſome of your beſt tunes:" and at the ſame time he put the fiddles into their hands. But they did not know even how to hold the bow, and their confuſion raiſed a general laugh.

Sir John then requeſted the farmer to put the horſes to, that they might return to town. Martin preſſed him ſtrongly to paſs the night with him, but at length yielded to Sir John's excuſes.—"Well, Robert, ſaid that gentleman to his ſon, as they returned, how do you find yourſelf after your little journey?"

Robert.

Very well, papa. Thoſe good people have done their utmoſt to give us every ſatisfaction.

Sir J. Downton.

I am happy to ſee you ſatisfied. But if farmer Martin had not taken ſo much pains in doing the honours of his houſe, if he had not offered you the ſmalleſt refreſhment, would you have been as well pleaſed with him as you now ſeem to be?

Robert.

No, certainly.

Sir John.
[112]

What would you have thought of him?

Robert.

That he was an unmannerly clown.

Sir John.

Robert, Robert, this honeſt man came to our houſe, and far from offering him any refreſhment, you made game of him. Which then is the beſt bred, you or the farmer?

Robert,
(bluſhing.)

But it is his duty to receive us well. He gains by our lands.

Sir John.

What do you call gaining?

Robert.

I mean, that he finds it his advantage to gather in the crops of our corn-fields, and the hay of our meadows.

Sir John.

You are right. A farmer has occaſion for all that; but what does he do with the grain?

Robert.

He maintains with it, himſelf, his wife and his children.

Sir John.

And with the hay?

Robert.

He gives it to his horſes to eat.

Sir John.

And what does he do with his horſes?

Robert.

He uſes them in plowing the ground.

Sir John.

Thus you ſee, that one part of what he gains from the earth returns to it. But do you believe, that he conſumes the remainder with his family and his horſes!

Robert.

The cows have their part of it too.

Arthur.

And his ſheep too, and his pigeons, and his poultry.

Sir John.

That is true. But are his whole crops conſumed upon his own ground?

Robert.

No. I remember to have heard him ſay that he took part of them to market, to ſell for money.

Sir John.

And what does he do with this money?

Robert.

I ſaw, laſt week, that he brought you a leathern bag full of it.

Sir John.

You now ſee who draws the greateſt profit from my lands, the farmer or I. It is true, he feeds his horſes with hay from the meadows, but his horſes ſerve to plow the fields which, without theſe plowings, would be exhauſted by weeds. He feeds his ſheep too, and his cows, with the hay; but their dung contributes to make the fallow grounds fruitful. His wife and his children are ſed with the corn of the harveſts, but in return they paſs the ſummer in weeding the crops, and afterwards, ſome in reaping them, ſome in threſhing; and theſe labours [113]again turn to my advantage. The reſt of his corn and hay he takes to market to ſell them, but it is in order to give me the money that he receives. Suppoſe that there remains ſome part for himſelf, is it not fair that he ſhould have a recompence for his labours? Now therefore, once more tell me, which of us two draws the greateſt profits from my lands?

Robert.

I now plainly ſee that you do.

Sir John.

And without this tenant, ſhould I have that profit?

Robert.

Oh! there are many tenants to be had.

Sir John.

You are right; but not one more honeſt than this. I had formerly let this farm to another who impoveriſhed the land, cut down the trees, and let the outhouſes run to ruin. At quarter-day, he never had any money for me; and when I would expoſtulate with him, he ſhewed me clearly that his whole ſtock was not ſufficient to anſwer my demand.

Robert.

Ah! the knave!

Sir John.

If this man were of the ſame kind, ſhould I receive much profit from my eſtate?

Robert.

Certainly not.

Sir John.

To whom then am I obliged for what I do receive?

Robert.

I ſee that you owe it to this honeſt farmer.

Sir John.

Is it not therefore our duty to receive a man well who renders us ſo great ſervices?

Robert.

Ah! papa, you make me ſee very plainly that I was wrong.

For ſome minutes a deep ſilence enſued. Sir John then reſumed the diſcourſe thus; Robert, why did not you play upon the fiddle?

Robert.

You know, papa, that I have never learned.

Sir John.

Then farmer Martin's ſon knows ſomething that you do not.

Robert.

That is true. But then, does he underſtand Latin as I do?

Sir John.

And do you know how to plow? can you drive a team? can you ſow wheat, barley, oats, and other grain, or rear a crop of them? Would you know how ſo much as to fix a hop-pole, or prune a tree, ſo as to have good fruit?

Robert.

I have no occaſion to know all that: I am no farmer.

Sir John.
[114]

But if all the people in the world knew nothing elſe but Latin, how would things go then?

Robert.

Very ill; we ſhould have no bread, no vegetables.

Sir John.

And could the world do very well, even though nobody knew Latin?

Robert.

I believe it could.

Sir John.

Remember then all your life what you have juſt ſeen and heard. This farmer ſo coarſely clad, who ſaluted and addreſſed you in ſo ruſtick a manner; this man is better bred than you, knows much more than you, and things of much greater uſe. Therefore you ſee how unjuſt it is to deſpiſe any one for the plainneſs of his dreſs or the ungracefulneſs of his manner.

THE FATHERS RECONCILED BY THEIR CHILDREN.
A DRAMA, in one ACT.

CHARACTERS.

  • MR. CRUMPTON.
  • CONSTANTINE, his Son.
  • ALICIA, his Daughter.
  • THOMAS, Son of the apothecary of the village.
  • GRACE, his Siſter.

The ſcene lies in a garden, under the windows of Mr. Crumpton's houſe in the country. On one ſide a ſummer-houſe, and at the bottom of the ſtage a tuft of trees.

SCENE I.

Mr. Crumpton, Alicia and Conſtantine.
Alicia.

BUT papa—

Mr. Crumpton.

I repeat it to you. Let neither of you henceforward, under pain of my diſpleaſure, have the leaſt connexion with the apothecary's children.

Alicia.

What has made you ſo angry then with Mr. Garvey?

Mr. Crumpton.
[115]

Am I obliged to give you an account?

Conſtantine.

No, certainly. It does not become us to queſtion you.

(to Alicia.)

When my papa gives his orders, it is our buſineſs to obey without reply.

Mr. Crumpton.

Yes, that is my meaning. Mr. Garvey is an obſtinate, diſobliging perſon. Ungrateful! to refuſe ſuch a matter to me who am his landlord, and from whom he enjoys his fortune and livelihood!

Conſtantine.

That is ſcandalous, papa: and I do not know why we have been ſo long connected with the children of ſuch people. Indeed if there had been one genteel boy beſides in our neighbourhood, I ſhould never have ſpoken a word to Thomas.

Alicia.

O papa! can you hear my brother talk ſo? Thomas and Grace are ſuch good children; we ſhould be very happy if we were as good as they.

Mr. Crumpton.

What is it to me whether they be good or bad? Once more I forbid you to have a word of diſcourſe with them, or elſe I ſhall keep you ſhut up at home.

Conſtantine.

Let Thomas dare ſo much as to come ſneaking about this garden! I'll give him—

Mr. Crumpton.

What would you ſay? I do not intend that they ſhould be ill-treated, or affronted in the ſmalleſt matter.

Conſtantine,
(confuſed.)

Nay, I do not mean that, neither. I only ſay that I will not let them come within a hundred yards of us. Oh! I ſhall keep a look out.

Alicia.

Yet you had ſo great a friendſhip for Mr. Garvey! You looked upon him as ſo honeſt a man! as a man of ſo much learning and good ſenſe! you remember very well that it was he who taught my brother Latin, and gave me my firſt leſſons in ſpelling, merely through friendſhip, before we had a maſter.

Mr. Crumpton.

All that may be; but I forbid another word on the ſubject. I will have nothing to ſay to him, as you ſhall have nothing to ſay to his children. What? I think you cry. Dry up thoſe tears, Miſs. Have you then ſo little reſpect for your father's commands, that it coſts you tears to obey them?

Alicia.

No, papa. But pardon this laſt mark of regard that my heart affords them. I ſhall not be leſs obedient than my brother.

Conſtantine.
[116]

We ſhall ſee who will be moſt dutiful.

Alicia.

At leaſt you will not inſiſt that I ſhould hate them. It would not be in my power to obey you.

Mr. Crumpton.

Neither to hate them, nor to uſe them ill: only to break off all connexion with them. This is my order.

Alicia.

I will do whatever is your pleaſure. But I have one favour to aſk you.

Mr. Crumpton.

What is that?

Alicia.

That I may ſpeak to them once more, to tell them your orders.

Conſtantine.

For what? all correſpondence is at an end.

Mr. Crumpton.

I think your requeſt reaſonable, and grant it. You may tell them at the ſame time that their father muſt pay me in three days, or elſe he will repent it.

Alicia.

How? my dear papa, does Mr. Garvey owe you any thing?

Mr. Crumpton.

Do you think that I would aſk him for what he did not owe me? But that does not concern you. Only remember to obey me.

(He goes out.)

SCENE II.

Alicia and Conſtantine.
Alicia.

Well, brother, is this your friendſhip for Thomas and Grace?

Conſtantine.

Well, ſiſter, is this your obedience to your father?

Alicia.

You pretend to obedience? It is hypocriſy; nothing more. You only flatter him to wheedle ſome money from him. You love nothing in the world.

Conſtantine.

Becauſe I do not take pleaſure in continually diſobliging him? Would you have me run after theſe children now he has forbidden me?

Alicia.

You little deſerved their friendſhip, if it coſts you no more to give it up. But whenever your expectations from any one are at an end, your affection for them ſoon vaniſhes.

Conſtantine.

As if I had ever any thing to expect from children of that ſort!

Alicia.

What was that caſe then of mother of pearl which you prevailed on Grace to give you not a week [117]ago? and thoſe tablets that you contrived to coax ſo dexterouſly from Tommy yeſterday? You have cringed to them a thouſand times for a noſegay or an orange; and now—

Conſtantine.

Now I muſt obey. But truly the apothecary's children are fine company to grieve after!

Alicia.

Yes, and I ſhall ſee you, perhaps, this evening in the middle of the dirtieſt boys of the village.

Conſtantine.

I ſhall not loſe much by the exchange.

Alicia.

And they ſtill leſs.

Conſtantine.

I do not care. But here comes Mr. Thomas; adviſe him as a tender friend not to come too near me.

Alicia.

If you do not like to ſee him, you may go away.

Conſtantine.

I do not like to ſee him, and I will ſtay.

SCENE III.

Alicia, Conſtantine, Thomas (carrying a little wooden houſe, painted blue.)
Thomas,
(to Alicia.)

Oh! how glad I am to find you!

Conſtantine.

Dear Tom, what have you there in that little houſe?

Thomas.

It is a preſent that Mr. Billingſley's gamekeeper made me.

Conſtantine.

And you come to make me a preſent of it, my dear friend?

Alicia.
(aſide.)

The hypocrite!

Thomas.

It is for Miſs Alicia.

Alicia.

For me, no, no, my friend. Since it is a preſent to you, I will not deprive you of it.—But pray what is it?

Conſtantine,
(imperiouſly.)

Come, I'll ſee what it is;

(endeavours to ſnatch the wooden houſe from Thomas who holds it forcibly.)

Some ugly bird, I ſuppoſe.

Thomas.

An ugly bird? no, you are out. Gueſs, Miſs: but I wont keep you in pain; it is a ſquirrel. Oh! a comical little beaſt it is! He always ſtrives to hide himſelf in your pocket: then he comes to eat out of your hand, and he runs after you like a little ſpaniel.

(He takes it out of its houſe, and gives its chain to Alicia.)

Don't let it go, though. He muſt grow tame with you, otherwiſe he would take a trip to the grove.

Conſtantine,
[118]
(with a look of envy.)

A fine preſent indeed! a ſquirrel! it ſmells like a pole-cat.

Alicia.

O the charming little creature! how ſprightly it looks!

Thomas.

I could have wiſhed, Maſter Conſtantine, to have another to offer you; and I will bring you the firſt that I have. When he is a little uſed to you, Miſs, he will play ſuch tricks as will make you die with laughing. He is worſe than a monkey.

Alicia.

For that reaſon, Maſter Tommy, I will not deprive you of it.

(to the ſquirrel.)

Come, little rogue, go into your houſe again. You muſt take it back, friend Thomas.

Conſtantine.

Yes, do not you hear? You muſt take it back.

Thomas.

How? he is not mine now. You would not diſoblige me, Miſs Alicia? No, I know you would not.

(he runs to the ſummer-houſe.)

There. I will leave him here on the bench.

Conſtantine,
(to Alicia.)

Only dare to take it, and ſee if papa won't make you pay dear for it.

Alicia.

I am almoſt inclined to take it, becauſe of your threatening. My papa has not forbidden me to receive ſquirrels. I am ſorry for poor Tom, that I have nothing to give him in return but a ſad farewel.

Conſtantine.

Well, leave it to me; I will diſmiſs both him and his ſquirrel.

Alicia.

No, no, do not take that trouble.

(to Thomas, as be returns.)

Once more, my friend, I cannot accept your preſent. I have ſuch diſagreeable news for you that I do not know—

Conſtantine.

Yes, yes, Mr. Thomas. If you ſhew yourſelf before our garden, or only look at the walls of our houſe!—

Thomas.

What? could you have the heart, Sir, to hinder me? I thought you had more friendſhip for me.

Conſtantine.

Our friendſhip is broken off, to let you know; and pray do not think—

Alicia.

I beg you will excuſe his ill manners. You do not know, perhaps, that your father has had a quarrel with ours.

Thomas.

Pardon me, I know it, and it has made me uneaſy enough. However, I did not think that the matter [119]went ſo far as to break off our friendſhip. And I ſhould ſtill leſs have expected it from Maſter Conſtantine.

Conſtantine.

Siſter, will you ſend him away immediately, or ſhall I go and acquaint my papa?

Thomas.

If you are to have any trouble on my account, Miſs Alicia—

Alicia.

Do not fear, my friend; you may ſtay awhile. My papa will not take it amiſs.

Conſtantine.

We ſhall ſee that; I will open the cauſe to him.

(He goes out but returns a moment afterwards and ſlips into the ſummer-houſe unperceived.)

SCENE IV.

Alicia, Thomas.
Thomas.

For heaven's ſake, Miſs Alicia, tell me, what have I done then to your brother?

Alicia.

In the firſt place the matter is that he is a little jealous on account of the ſquirrel that you have given me. Then he thinks that he will curry favour with our papa, in taking part in his quarrel with yours. For my papa is very angry, and I do not know why.

Thomas.

Nor I neither. I only heard my father ſay as he walked about by himſelf, I could not have expected this from Mr. Crumpton. He then went to find my mother; and as my ſiſter was with her then, ſhe muſt know what the buſineſs was.

Alicia.

In the mean time, my papa has forbidden us to ſee you or ſpeak to you.

Thomas.

What! ſhall I ſee you no more? ſhall I not be allowed to ſpeak to you? Ah? how ſhall I part with you? what will my poor ſiſter do who is ſo fond of you? Oh dear! what have we done then?

Alicia.

Comfort yourſelf, my dear Thomas; we ſhall ſtill be good friends, and if we are forbidden to ſee each other, who will hinder us to think one of the other? Thus for inſtance; when I play with your ſquirrel, I ſhall think of you. I will always call him by your name. Oh! how I ſhall love him!

Thomas.

How happy you make me in telling me ſo! I do not know whether I ſhould now grieve any more; but here comes my ſiſter. She looks very dull.

SCENE V.

[120]
Alicia, Thomas, Grace.
Alicia,
(running to meet Grace, and ſaluting her.)

My dear Grace!

Grace.

My good Miſs Alicia!

(Conſtantine appears at the bottom of the ſtage, leading Mr. Crumpton privately. behind the ſummer-houſe.)
Thomas,
(to Grace.)

Ah! you are going to hear diſagreeable news.

Grace.

And I bring you no better. My father and mother are in ſuch trouble—

Thomas.

Did I not tell you ſo? Well, what paſſed?

Grace.

Your father perhaps may be angry with ours, but certainly his demand is ſomething unreaſonable.

Alicia.

Unreaſonable? that cannot be. Ah! if it were ſo, I ſhould ſtill have hopes of perſuading him. Tell me, however, what is it?

Grace.

You know that handſome tuft of trees that is behind your garden?

Alicia.

Oh yes; where we uſed to go in the ſpring evenings to hear the nightingale ſing. A charming little grove!

Grace.

You know, too, that this little grove was given to my father by old Mr. Drury, in return for his ſervices to him during his life-time.

Alicia.

Well!

Grace.

Well, Mr. Crumpton wants to have it.

Alicia.

What, my papa?

Thomas.

What our pretty little grove?

Grace.

My father told him, that he ſhould be very happy to oblige him; that he ſhould never forget how much he and his family were indebted to him; but that his friend had deſired him on his death-bed never to part with this grove, that it might always ſerve to keep him in his memory.

Alicia.

With all the reſpect that I owe my papa, I cannot d [...] but he is in the wrong here. But however, he would not have it for nothing. That is not his way of thinking.

Grace.

Oh dear, no. He means to pay my father for it, and even perhaps more than it is worth.

Thomas.
[121]

And what does he wiſh to do with it? Has he not a view of it as well as we?

Grace.

He wants to cut down all thoſe fine trees.

Alicia and Thomas.

Cut them down?

Grace.

You know the hill that is behind the grove? He ſays that will make a fine proſpect. Now the grove is at the foot of the hill; ſo, to have the proſpect, he muſt cut down the grove.

Alicia.

Ah! now I ſee why he brought down an architect from town who talks to him about grottos and bridges and Chineſe temples. My father dreams of nothing but improvements. He has a plan of them continually in his hands, and talks of them a hundred times a day, even to me. And I who made myſelf ſo happy to ſee all thoſe fine things ſhortly! Ah! I'll have nothing to do with them. Let your father keep his grove.

Thomas.

What would become of the birds that chirp ſo ſweetly on thoſe venerable trees, and who generally built their neſts there, becauſe nobody diſturbed them, and we carried them food there?

Grace.

And the refreſhing cool that we breathed there in the hot ſummer days?

Alicia.

And the echo that uſed to anſwer us from the hill when we ſung?

Grace.

The proſpect of a grove in full leaf is, I believe, as good as that of a hill.

Alicia.

And then what occaſion has my father for a new proſpect? He has ſo many others on every ſide.

Thomas.

I ſhould think that one of my own limbs was lop [...] off at every ſtroke of the hatchet.

Alicia.

No, no; your father muſt not deprive himſelf of his grove.

Grace.

Muſt not? Ah! he will not keep it long.

Alicia.

Why not? My papa will never go and take it from him by force, I ſuppoſe? He has not the power.

Thomas.

But if he is angry with us and has forbidden you to ſee and ſpeak to us, I would rather give ten groves like that.

Grace.

And don't you think that I would too? What ſhould I do there without you, Miſs Alicia? I ſhould never have any deſire to go into it.

Alicia.

My dear Grace, we uſed to be ſo happy in it. Do you remember when we uſed to go there in the evening, [122]and tell each other every thing that had happened to us in the day?

Grace.

Yes, and each brought her work. You ſewed, and I knitted. Then, when Thomas brought us flowers, we left off our work to make noſegays. You gave me yours, and I gave you mine. That was enough to make us think of each other the whole next day.

Thomas.

And now that is all over, never to return!

Alicia.

No; we ſhall have no more ſuch delightful moments. It will make me grow ſick, and then my papa will be ſorry, and I will tell him, that if he would reſtore me to health, he muſt allow me to ſee my little friends again.

(They all three embrace, and weep.)
Grace.

But meantime the grove will be cut down; it certainly muſt.

Alicia.

And why?

Grace.

Ah, Miſs Alicia, I have not told you all. About ten years ago, Mr. Crumpton lent my father fifty pounds to ſet him up; and you know that my father has never yet been able to pay him.

Alicia,
(aſide.)

Ah! this was the debt mentioned juſt now.

Grace.

If we will keep the grove, Mr. Crumpton will have [...] fifty pounds; and my father does not know how to raiſe them. Amongſt all his friends, there is none but your papa himſelf that could furniſh him with ſo great a ſum: and he is the very perſon that demands it.

Alicia,
(taking bath their hands.)

Oh! if there be nothing but that, I can ſettle it.

Grace.

Settle it?

Thomas.

You, Miſs?

Alicia,
(with joy in her countenance.)

Do you promiſe not to betray me?

Grace.

I betray you!

Thomas.

Ah! can you doubt but we will promiſe?

Alicia.

Well then, hear me. You know—I cannot think of it without being moved ſtill—You know how fone my mama was of me. In her laſt illneſs, one day when I was alone with her, ſhe called me to her bed ſide; ſhedding a flood of tears, ſhe kiſſed me, and taking a purſe from under her pillow, Here, my dear Alicia, ſaid ſhe, take this. I forbid you to let any one know that I have given it to you. Keep this money for important occaſions. [123]You have a kind heart and a good underſtanding for your age; (it was mama, however, that ſaid this.) You will know how to diſpoſe of it worthily. Your father has a noble and generous ſoul, but is ſomething paſſionate and revengeful. You may, perhaps, ſpare him occaſions of vexation or ſorrow. On ſo extenſive an eſtate as ours, there muſt be many poor people who have ſuffered undeſerved loſſes; ſuch you may aſſiſt in ſecret. You may alſo repay ſuch ſervices as may be done you, without having always recourſe to your father. It is through your hands that I have for theſe two years paſt diſtributed my favours and my aſſiſtance: I hope that you have acquired ſufficient diſcernment to diſtinguiſh thoſe who have a claim to pity. In ſhort, I doubt not but you will make the beſt uſe of this little ſum which I truſt to your hands, for the benefit of honeſty in diſtreſs. I ſhall think that I myſelf have done the good which you ſhall do; and it is the beſt means by which I can be preſent to your memory." She was ſo exhauſted that ſhe could ſay no more; but I ſhall ever remember this diſcourſe as long as I live.

Grace,
(wiping her eyes.)

Excellent lady!

Thomas.

My father and mother never ſpeak of her but with tears in their eyes.

Alicia.

My mama had a great friendſhip for them too. She told me at her death, always to look upon Mr. Garvey as one of my beſt friends, and to follow his ſenſible advice in every thing. You ſee, then, that I have obligations to you. How happy am I in honouring mama's memory; in ſatisfying my own gratitude; in ſaving my papa from an act of injuſtice; in ſparing him the ſorrow that he would feel for it; in preſerving every thing; the charming little tuft of trees; our own friendſhip; the pleaſure of ſeeing each other as before—

Grace,
(throwing her arms round her neck.)

O my dear Miſs Alicia!

Thomas,
(taking her hand.)

My father will bleſs you in his heart, but he will never take your money.

Alicia.

Certainly he will take it if I requeſt him. Nobody in the world ſhall know any thing of it. Stay here, my dear friends; I will go for it.

Thomas.

I ſhall not take the charge of it, however.

Alicia.
[124]

You ſhall, my dear Grace. And Thomas, if you hinder her, take notice I do not accept your ſquirrel: I obey my father rigorouſly; I never look at you again; I never go either to your houſe, or into the grove again.

Grace.

Well, miſs, ſince you ſpeak in that manner—

Alicia,
(ſtopping her mouth.)

You do not know what you ſay. I won't even hear you. Stay for me, I ſhall ſoon return. If I am not interrupted, I ſhall write a few lines to your father. In caſe that I cannot join you again, I will put the purſe near the ſummer-houſe; there, under that large ſtone. Mark the place well now; do you hear?

Grace.

I am ſure that my father will ſend me back with your money.

Alicia.

Let him beware of that. Beſides, you will not know where to find me; for, alas! it is perhaps the laſt time that we are allowed to diſcourſe together.

Grace.

Ah! Miſs Alicia, what cruel words!

Alicia.

I muſt certainly obey my father. But we are neighbours: we are not forbidden to look at each other; and whenever our eyes can meet unobſerved—

Grace.

Oh! mine ſhall take care to ſeek yours, and to tell them that I ſhall never forget to love you.

Thomas.

Who will hinder us to be in your way when you go out to walk? and then—

Alicia.

You are right. A ſmile, a little wink or ſide look can paſs without being ſeen. Come, take comfort; all will go well. But where is the ſquirrel? As I am going into my room, I will carry it up.

Thomas.

Stop a moment; I will go and fetch his houſe, and carr, it for you as far as your door.

(Runs to the ſummer-houſe.)
Alicia.

Good bye, my dear Grace.

Grace.

Ah! Miſs Alicia, I cannot believe that it is to be for ever.

Thomas,
(returning in a fright with the ſquirrel's houſe.)

Bleſs me! the ſquirrel is not here.

Alicia.

What! my ſquirrel gone? O dear, Thomas!

Thomas.

Somebody muſt have opened the door, for I remember to have ſhut it.

Alicia.

It can be none but my brother. He was jealous that you made me a preſent of it; and while we were [125]ſpeaking here, he ſlipped into the ſummer-houſe and opened his little door.

Thomas.

If he only carried away the ſquirrel to play with him a little?

Alicia.

I know him better than you do. He has let him run away.

Thomas.

Well, ſtay; he cannot be very far off. If I can diſcover him upon ſome tree, I need only ſhew him a nut to make him come down immediately. I will go and hunt all about.

Alicia,
(to Thomas.)

I wiſh you ſucceſs in the chace, my dear friend!

(To Grace.)

Poor Thomas! I pity him, he was ſo happy in making me that preſent!

Grace.

That is true indeed. He never was at eaſe until he had brought it to you.

Alicia.

Well, I muſt leave you, my dear Grace. I will take the terrace walk; it leads to the houſe; and do you go out by the little door of the garden, and ſlip round along the wall. You need only ſtand under my window, without taking notice of any thing. I will throw you the purſe with a letter. If my papa is not in my way, I will come and bring them to you myſelf.

Grace.

O my dear generous friend, what good nature!

(They go out different ways.)

SCENE VI.

Mr. Crumpton, Conſtantine.
Conſtantine.

Well, papa, was I wrong? You ſee what pains my ſiſter takes to obey you.

Mr. Crumpton.

And what is this ſtory of a ſquirrel?

Conſtantine.

I did not tell it to you while we were hid, becauſe they would have heard us. But here is the affair: The dear friend Thomas made a preſent of the ſquirrel to the dear friend Alicia. The dear friend Alicia received this ugly little beaſt with ſo much pleaſure, that ſhe calls it her dear friend Tommy. But I have managed ſo, that ſhe has not had much amuſement with it.

Mr. Crumpton.

How ſo?

Conſtantine.

They put the ſquirrel's little houſe on the ſummer-houſe bench. I ſlipped in there, whilſt they were taking a tender farewel. I opened the little door, [126]took the ſquirrel out, and let him looſe amongſt the trees. I ſaw him ſoon climb up into a tree, and jump from branch to branch. They will be pretty cunning if they ever catch him again.

Mr. Crumpton.

Then, ſir, you have done a very raſcally action. Did not I forbid you to moleſt thoſe poor children? and you knew very well the trouble that you were going to cauſe to your ſiſter.

Conſtantine.

Since ſhe diſobeyed you, did ſhe not deſerve to be puniſhed?

Mr. Crumpton.

Is it to you that the right of puniſhing her belonged? Run, tell the gardener and his people to look for the ſquirrel and to bring it to me.

Conſtantine.

But papa, you forbad my ſiſter any communication with Mr. Garvey's children; and will you ſuffer her to receive a preſent from them?

Mr. Crumpton.

Was Thomas informed of my intentions when he brought the ſquirrel?

Conſtantine.

At leaſt Alicia knew them, and was not that diſobeying you?

Mr. Crumpton.

It belonged to me to determine that. She certainly would have ſhewed me the preſent that ſhe received; and if I thought it proper, I ſhould order her to return it. Again I ſay, run and let this ſquirrel be found again, or you ſhall anſwer to me for it.

Conſtantine.

But papa, you have heard them talk finely. My ſiſter has money unknown to you, and ſhe gives it to Mr. Garvey to pay you. Should not I do better, to go and watch Grace, to ſurprize her when ſhe receives the purſe, and to bring it to you?

Mr. Crumpton.

Only dare to do it. You know my orders. Obey

Conſtantine,
(murmuring.)

I thought that I had done ſuch fine things!

SCENE VII.

Mr. Crumpton, (muſing.)

Yes, I ſee that I have ſuffered my paſſion to carry me too far. What a pattern of friendſhip, gratitude and generoſity, do theſe children ſhew! It is true, I had forbidden Alicia—But ſhould I have forbidden her? ſhould [127]I ſuppreſs thoſe ſentiments in her heart, to which I myſelf had given birth? Could I deprive her of the only happineſs which ſhe enjoys in this ſolitude? the greateſt happineſs of human life? an amiable and virtuous ſociety with children of her own age? a bleſſing, the loſs of which I could not make good with all my fortune? and for what reaſon? to ſatisfy an empty whim. My dear Alicia, neither thoſe grottos, thoſe bridges, thoſe Chineſe temples, nor all thoſe ornaments with which I meant to embelliſh my garden, nothing, in ſhort, could have made you forget the unadorned grove where friendſhip found ſo ſweet a retreat. What a leſſon is this to me? But for you, I was alſo going to loſe a valuable friendſhip. However you preſerve to me the precious bleſſing. You ſave me from injuſtice and remorſe. How your noble conduct makes me feel the unworthineſs of your brother. Ill [...]natured boy! in what an odious light has he ſhewn himſelf. But let me baniſh this mortifying idea from my heart. I am impatient to know if Mr. Garvey thinks as generouſly as his children. The part that he takes, will determine my happineſs. I have either loſt a friend underſerving of my attachment, or I ſhall now find one worthy of me.

(Alicia croſſing the bottom of the ſtage on tiptoes, Mr. Crumpton perceives her, and calls,)

Alicia!

(She goes on, Mr. Crumpton calls a ſecond time,)

Alicia! come hither!

SCENE VIII.

Mr. Crumpton, Alicia.
Mr. Crumpton.

Where were you going? Why did you ſtrive to avoid me?

Alicia,
(confuſed.)

Becauſe—I was afraid to diſturb you, papa.

Mr. Crumpton.

You were going, perhaps, to ſeek the ſquirrel that Thomas gave you as a preſent?

Alicia.

Yes, papa. It is true, he has given me one, I ſuppoſe Conſtantine told you.

Mr. Crumpton.

You did not receive it, I preſume.

Alicia.

I! no.—Oh! yes, how could I avoid it. Poor Tommy! he was in ſuch joy when he offered it to me.

Mr. Crumpton.

You muſt return it.

Alicia.

Yes, papa, if I had it; but it has run away.

Mr. Crumpton.
[128]

Is this true, Alicia?

Alicia.

Yes, ſir, I aſſure you. I can ſhew you his houſe; it is empty.

Mr. Crumpton.

Who could have let it out? this was a trick of Conſtantine's.

Alicia.

No. papa. Do not accuſe my brother of it. The door muſt have been ill-ſuſtened, and ſo the priſoner eſcaped. But Tommy is in purſuit of him, and if he catches it again, he will bring it back to me.

Mr. Crumpton.

You mean then, to have a ſecond converſation with him? What have you to ſay to him? Have not you told him my reſolution? And have not you taken your leave of him?

Alicia.

Yes, papa; but—Oh! I was ſo ſorry! I ſhall not eaſily comfort myſelf.

Mr. Crumpton.

You find then a difficulty in obeying me?

Alicia.

Oh! it is not that; never imagine it. But could you love me ſtill, could you own me for your child, if I were to tell you that this quarrel does not grieve me? What would you think of me, or what would my friends think, if I could withdraw my heart from them at once, without feeling the leaſt concern?

Mr. Crumpton.

But is the offence offered me by their father ſo indifferent to you that you take no part in it?

Alicia.

Oh! I do take a part in it, and I would give any thing in the world that you had full ſatisfaction.

Mr. Crumpton.

You know then what I aſk of him, and what he refuſes me?

Alicia.

I know—I know—Ah! papa, why do you aſk me?

Mr. Crumpton.

Becauſe I would know if Mr. Garvey's children are acquainted with the affair, and have entruſted it to you.

Alicia.

Yes, they told me—they told me all. Do not be angry, papa!

Mr. Crumpton.

Well, what do you think of my demand? Does it appear unreaſonable? Have not I a right to expect from Mr. Garvey, in return for all my kindneſs, a ſlight compliment which I would repay him an hundred-fold?

Alicia.

Dear papa, I am only a child; how can I decide amongſt big people?

Mr. Crumpton.

Conſult your heart. I would know what it ſays.

Alicia.
[129]

Pray excuſe me. My heart, perhaps, might ſay ſomething that would diſpleaſe you.

Mr. Crumpton.

I underſtand. It would judge, no doubt, that I am in the wrong.

Alicia.

Ah! now you are going to be angry.

Mr. Crumpton.

Only ſpeak; you will ſee.

Alicia.

I would not offend you for any thing in the world.

Mr. Crumpton.

You will not; only tell me freely what you think.

Alicia.

Well then, I think that you are right, and Mr. Garvey too.

Mr. Crumpton.

Both of us right? Ah! you little flatterer, that is impoſſible. One of us muſt be right, and the other wrong.

Alicia.

Pardon me! I ſpoke it as I think. You have done Mr. Garvey great kindneſſes, and are right to expect from him, in acknowledgement, a matter that you have ſo much at heart: and he is right in refuſing it you, becauſe he has reaſons for not giving it up.

Mr. Crumpton.

But are his reaſons juſt, or ill-founded?

Alicia.

It is not for me to be the judge of them. You look upon it as his duty, in gratitude to give you up his little grove; and he looks upon the keeping of it to be alſo a duty of gratitude. You would cut it down, to make a fine proſpect; he thinks it an agreeable ſhady retreat for his children. You are his landlord, and have power: he has nothing but the prayers and tears of his family.

Mr. Crumpton.

Enough of this; you are too dangerous an advocate. Well, let him pay me the fifty pounds that I have lent him, and he may keep his grove.

Alicia.

Then it will be force—

Mr. Crumpton.

That will ſhew which is right, Eh?

Alicia.

No papa, I only meant—Oh! I do not know what I would ſay. But the fifty pounds, where can be have them?

Mr. Crumpton.

If you do not know, neither do I. However, if he applied to you—

Alicia,
(embracing her father.)

Oh! I cannot conceal it from you any longer. And though you were even to puniſh me for it—I have deſerved your anger—I have—

Mr. Crumpton.
[130]

Come, come, let me go! What does all this mean, miſs?

SCENE IX.

Mr. Crumpton, Alicia, Conſtantine, (hauling in Grace,) Grace.
Conſtantine

Ah! papa, I have her, I have her. She has a letter; I ſuppoſe, for my ſiſter. Come, give it to me, or I'll ſearch you all over. Yes, yes, ſhe had it in her hand as ſhe ſlipped along the yew-hedge.

Mr. Crumpton.

No violence, Conſtantine.

(To Grace.)

Do you want any body here, child?

Grace,
(confuſed.)

No—Yes, ſir, I was looking for—

Mr. Crumpton.

Why are you frightened? Well, whom do you want?

Grace.

Miſs Alicia.

Conſtantine.

But you know, Grace, that papa has forbidden her to ſpeak to you.

Mr. Crumpton
(to Conſtantine.)

I requeſt you to be ſilent.

(To Grace.)

And what is this letter in queſtion?

Grace.

It is nothing—nothing—

(looking ſorrowfully at Alicia.)

Ah! Miſs Alicia, will you forgive me?—

Alicia.

My dear Grace, we muſt hide nothing from papa, new.

Conſtantine,
(to Mr. Crumpton.)

How, ſir? they ſpeak to each other before your face. Is that obedience?

Mr. Crumpton.

Will you be ſilent? Well, Grace, may not I know?—

Grace.

Well, ſir, ſince I muſt tell you, the matter is, that my father has w [...]t on a letter to miſs here, thanking her for her kindneſs.

(tre [...]bling as ſhe offers the letter to A [...]cia. Conſtantine [...].)
Conſtantine.

O pap [...]. [...]t is full of money.

(To Alicia.)

Ah [...] you will be paid [...].

Alicia.

I was going [...] [...]onfeſs the whole to you, papa, when Grace and my brother interrupted us. I ſubmit to my p [...]iſhment.

Mr. Crumpton,
(op [...]ns the letter and reads.)
"Moſt worthy Miſs,

"I SHOULD not be deſerving of your generous intentions in m [...] favour, if I were baſe enough to lead you into the ſlighteſt act of deceit, by accepting the money which [131]you offer me in order to pay your papa. No, my dear miſs, I am his debtor, and ſhall have the misfortune to continue ſo, until I can acquit my debt by my own reſources. I am unhappy in not being able on this occaſion to meet your father's wiſhes ſo chearfully as I would on any other. If Mr. Crumpton, without mentioning it to me, had purſued the courſe which his power enables him to uſe, I ſhould never have expoſtulated. He may aſſure himſelf, that I ſhould not even have formed in my own mind a ſingle complaint againſt him. At leaſt, I ſhould not have to reproach myſelf with violating the ſacred promiſe that I have paſt. Let him know theſe ſentiments, my worthy little friend. His friendſhip and yours are more valuable to me than all the poſſeſſions in the world. Continue ſtill in the ſame generous diſpoſition towards me and my children.

I have the honour to be, &c."

(Mr. Crumpton, without ſhutting the letter, locks at Alicia.)
Alicia,
(running to him.)

Now, papa, you ſhall know how this money came into my hands, and forgive me for not owning to you before!—

Mr. Crumpton,
(kiſſing her.)

I know the whole, my dear Alicia. I heard your converſation. I am delighted with the nobleneſs and generoſity of your ſentiments. I do not bluſh to confeſs, that perhaps, but for you, I was going to commit an action that would have made me unhappy all my life. Here is your money. Make that noble uſe of it which your excellent mother enjoined you. Do not fear that I ſhall ever ſuffer it to be exhauſted by your bounty. Your little grove ſhall remain, my dear children, and friendſhip ſhall unite you ſtill.

Alicia,
(taking his hand.)

O papa! I owe you now aſecond life.

Grace,
(taking his other hand.)

O ſir! what goodneſs! Ah! how my father—

Mr. Crumpton.

Tell him, my dear Grace, that I requeſt him to take his note again; that I have a ſmall alteration to make in it, of which I will ſpeak to him.

Conſtantine.

How? papa, you—

Mr. Crumpton.

Hold your ill-natured tongue. You have given me to-day proofs of a very bad heart.

Conſtantine.
[132]

I have only obeyed you. Muſt not children obey their parents?

Mr. Crumpton.

Without doubt, they muſt. But when the commands of their parents are unjuſt, they muſt then firſt obey their duty and their Maker. If your heart did not tell you that mine yielded too much to paſſion, I have no further hopes of you. See how Alicia has acted.

Conſtantine.

But mama did not leave me any money at my own diſpoſal.

Mr. Crumpton.

Becauſe ſhe foreſaw the improper uſe that you might have made of it. And then, had not you words at leaſt of comfort for your little friends, and for a man who had once the care of your education? But what is become of the ſquirrel? Have you given orders to find him?

Conſtantine.

I could ſee nobody in the garden.

SCENE X.

Mr. Crumpton, Conſtantine, Alicia, Grace, Thomas.
(Thomas enters running, and out of breath. He holds the ſquirrel in one hand, the other is wrapped in a bandkerchief ſtained with drops of blood.)
Thomas.

Joy! joy! here he is! I have found him, here he is!

(perceiving Mr. Crumpton, he ſtops ſhort.)
Alicia,
(running to him.)

O! my good Tommy,

( [...]he takes the ſquirrel.)

My pretty little Tommy, have I found you? Oh! you ſhall never eſcape from me again. Come, ſir, march into your houſe once more.

(Shuts him up in his houſe, and carries him into the ſummer-houſe.)
Mr. Crumpton.

What is the matter with your hand, my dear Tom? I think I ſee blood upon your handkerchief.

Thomas,
(with ſurpriſe and joy.)

My dear Tom! miſs, do you hear that?

Alicia.

Yes, child; all is made up.

Grace

Now we are friends for ever.

(Thomas jumps for joy, and bows to Mr. Crumpton. Grace taking her brother's [...]and, and looking at it with concern.)

Have you hurt yourſelf? Let me ſee.

Alicia.

And on my account too?

Thomas.

It is nothing. It was a branch that broke with the ſpring that I made to jump after the runaway. I [133] [...]ore my hand a little; but I ſhould have left an arm behind, rather than not bring back the ſquirrel to Miſs Alicia.

Alicia.

Ah! how good-natured! Papa, you muſt have it dreſt. Nurſe has an excellent ſalve.

Mr. Crumpton.

That care ſhall be yours. Come, children, follow me. I will have a little entertainment prepared for you to-day, at my houſe, and I will go myſelf, and invite your parents to come and partake of it. I have been your ſcholar this day, and I ſee, by your example, that well-diſpoſed children may give uſeful leſſons to their parents.

VERSES ON AN INFANT IN THE CRADLE.

Happy child! the bliſs poſſeſſing
Which calm Innocence beſtows;
Ah! preſerve the envied bleſſing,
To enſure your life's repoſe.
Sleeping, many a playful viſion
Paints before you forms of joy,
Peaceful ſports and ſ [...]enes Elyſian
All your ſlumb'ring hours employ.
When you wake, your parents, ſmiling,
Meet your eye's new-open'd charms;
You, their tender cares beguiling,
Fill with bliſs their claſping arms.
Hopeful babe! your joy or ſadneſs,
Prompt by turns their changing vow;
When your front expands with gladneſs,
Pleaſure ſmiles on every brow.
Happy child! the bliſs poſſeſſing
Which calm Innocence beſtows,
Ah! preſerve the envied bleſſing,
To enſure your life's repoſe.
Mildly gay, no ſorrow wounds you,
No vain wiſh your peace deſtroys;
While each object that ſurrounds you
Brings you ever varying joys.
[154]
Should your breaſt, with ſhort-liv'd anguiſh,
Heave a momentary ſigh,
Round your lip the dimples languiſh,
E'en while tears bedew your eye.
Ev'ry harſh and joyleſs feeling
Tender infancy diſarms;
Clay-cold age, his troubles healing,
Melts with love before your charms.
Happy child! the bliſs poſſeſſing
Which calm Innocence beſtows,
Ah! preſerve the envied bleſſing
To enſure your life's repoſe.
Soon, alas! your proſpect drowning,
Angry ſtorms ſhall ſweep the plain;
Fortune ſoon unkindly frowning,
Plunge in grief youth's ſportive train.
Me, whem nature kindly bleſſes,
Still, ev'n ſtill, with artleſs Lore,
Spent with toil and keen diſtreſſes,
Fortune oft has wounded ſore.
Thouſand cares, alas! ſubdue me,
In life's buſy circle toſt,
Treach [...]rous hopes, reverſes gloomy,
Friendſhips [...]lſe, and kindred loſt.
Happy child! the bliſs poſſeſſing.
Which calm Innocence beſtows;
Ah! preſerve the envied bleſſing,
To enſure your life's repoſe.
If thou, Chance, with aim perfidious,
Point freſh ſorrows at my head;
Here I ſhield me, pow'r inſidious!
Peace pr [...]tects the infant's bed.
Here the innocent's careſſes,
Poating balm my ſorrows o'er,
Spite of thee, and life's diſtreſſes,
To my heart ſhall peace reſtore.
[135]
Whilſt I ſing (proud ſage believe me)
Th' only age that taſtes of bliſs,
Of the hours which fate may give me
Sweeteſt hour perhaps is this.
Happy child! the bliſs poſſeſſing
Which calm Innocence beſtows;
Ah! preſerve the envied bleſſing,
To enſure your life's repoſe.

THE LITTLE MISS DECEIVED BY HER MAID.

Mrs. Barlow, Amelia.
Amelia.

MAMA, will you give me leave to go and ſee my couſin Henry this evening?

Mrs. Barlow.

No, I do not chuſe it, Amelia.

Amelia.

Pray, mama, why ſo?

Mrs. B.

I have no occaſion, I ſuppoſe, to tell you my reaſons. A little miſs ought always to obey her parents, without allowing herſelf to aſk them queſtions. However, to ſatisfy you that I have always a reaſonable motive, whenever I order or forbid you any thing, I ſhall tell you. Your couſin Henry can only ſet you an indifferent example; and I ſhould fear, if you ſaw him too often, that you would imitate his levity and indiſcretion.

Amelia.

But, mama—

Mrs. B.

No reply, I requeſt. You know that my orders muſt be followed punctually.

Amelia retired a little to hide her tears; and ſoon after, her mother being gone out, ſhe ſat down in a corner, and gave her grief full vent. Juſt then Nanny, who was lately come into Mrs. Barlow's ſervice, entered the room. "How, Mi [...]s Amelia, ſaid ſhe, are you crying? What is the matter? May not I know what troubles you?"

Amelia.

Leave me, Nanny. You cannot comfort me.

Nanny.

Nay, why not? There was Miſs Sophy, at my laſt ſervice, always name to me whenever any thing ailed her, "My dear Nanny, ſhe would ſay, you ſee what has happened to me; tell me, what muſt I do?" And I had always good advice to give her.

Amelia.
[136]

I do not want your advice. I tell you once more, that you can do nothing for me.

Nanny.

Give me leave, at leaſt, to go for your mama. She will, perhaps, be better able to comfort you. I do not like to ſee ſo pretty a miſs as you in trouble.

Amelia.

Oh, yes! mama, indeed!

Nanny.

I cannot believe that it was ſhe who grieved you.

Amelia.

Who ſhould it be, then?

Nanny.

I could never have thought it. I ſhould always ſuppoſe you ſo reaſonable, that your mama could not refute you any requeſt. Ah! if I had a child ſo well diſpoſed as you ſhe ſhould be her own miſtreſs. But your mama loves to command, and for a whim would oppoſe your moſt innocent wiſhes. How can one have ſo amiable a child, and take pleaſure to thwart her! I cannot expreſs how I ſaffer to ſee you in this ſituation.

Amelia,
(beginning to cry afreſh.)

Ah! it will break my heart.

Nanny.

Indeed, I fear it will. How red and ſwelled your eyes are! You are very cruel to yourſelf, not to let thoſe who love you ſincerely, try to give you ſome co [...] fort. Ah! if Miſs Sophy had been in half your trouble, ſhe would not have failed to open her heart to me.

Amelia.

I dare not mention mine to you.

Nanny.

Not that, for my part, I care much about knowing it.—Oh! it is, perhaps, becauſe your mama make you ſtay at home while ſhe goes to the play.

Amelia.

No: ſhe has promiſed me not to go there without me.

Nanny.

Well, what is it, then? Your trouble ſeems to increaſe. Shall I go for your little couſin? You may play along with him to divert you.

Amelia,
(ſighing.)

Ah! I ſhall not have that pleaſure any more.

Nanny.

It will not be hard to procure it for you. A young mi [...]s ſhould have ſome company. Your mama has not a mind to make a nun of you?

Amelia.

I am not allowed to ſee him.

Nanny.

Not to ſee him? I do not know what your mama thinks. Miſs Sophy's was juſt the ſame. She would never let her have the leaſt intimacy with Miſs Semple. But how we contrived to deceive her!

Amelia.
[137]

How was that?

Nanny.

We watched the moment when ſhe went out to pay viſits: then either Miſs Sophy went to Miſs Semple, or Miſs Semple came to her.

Amelia.

And her mama did not know it?

Nanny.

It was I that guarded againſt that.

Amelia.

But if I were to go to ſee my couſin, and mama ſhould aſk, Where is Amelia?

Nanny.

I would tell her that you were in the garden: or, if it was a little late, I would tell her that you were gone to bed, and faſt aſleep; and immediately I would run to find you.

Amelia.

Ah! if I thought that my mama would know nothing of it—

Nanny.

Truſt me for that: ſhe will never ſuſpect it. Will you take my advice? Go and paſs the evening with your little couſin. Never trouble yourſelf about the reſt.

Amelia.

I have a mind to try it for once. But you pr [...]miſe me at leaſt that mama—

Nanny.

Go! never fear!

Amelia in effect did go to ſee her couſin. Her mama came home a ſhort time after, and aſked where ſhe was. Nanny anſwered, that ſhe had been tired of ſitting all alone, ſo had eaten a good ſupper, and was gone to bed.

In this manner Amelia deceived her unſuſpecting mama ſeveral times. Ah! much more did ſhe deceive herſelf in acting thus. Before, ſhe was always cheerful, and took pleaſure in being near her mama, and would run with joy to meet her, whenever ſhe had been abſent a moment. But now, what was become of her chearfulneſs? She was ever ſaying to herſelf, "O dear! if mama knew where I have been!" and ſhe trembled whenever ſhe heard her voice. If at any time ſhe ſaw her look a little ſerious, "I am undone! ſhe would cry. Mama has diſcovered that I have diſobeyed her." But this was not all that made her unhappy. Nanny would often cunningly tell her how generous Miſs Sophy had been to her; how often ſhe had given her ſugar and tea; and how freely ſhe had truſted her with the keys of the cellar and beaufet. Amelia took pride in deſerving from Nanny the ſame praiſes for conſidence and generoſity. She ſtole ſugar and tea from her mama for Nanny, and found means to procure her the keys of the cellar and [138]beauſet. Nevertheleſs, ſometimes ſhe felt the reproaches of her conſcience. "I am doing wrong, ſhe would ſay to herſelf, and my tricks will be found out ſooner or later. I ſhall loſe the friendſhip of mama." She then went to Nanny, and proteſted that ſhe would never give her any thing again. "Juſt as you pleaſe, miſs, anſwered Nanny; but take care; you may perhaps, have reaſon to repent it! Stay till your mama comes home, I will tell her how obe [...]iently you have followed her orders." Amelia cried and did every thing that Nanny deſired her. Before, it was Nanny that obeyed Amelia; but now it was Amelia that obeyed Nanny. She ſuffered every ſort of rudeneſs from her, and had nobody to whom ſhe could complain. The wicked girl came to her one day and ſaid, "You muſt know, I have a fancy to taſte the pie that was looked up in the beauſet yeſterday; beſides that, I want a bottle of wine. You muſt go and look for the keys of your mama's drawers."

Amelia.

But, dear Nanny!

Nanny.

We are not talking about dear Nanny! Do you mind what I aſk of you?

Amelia.

Why, mama will ſee us; or if ſhe does not ſee us, God Almighty will ſee us and puniſh us.

Nanny.

He ſaw you all the times that you went to your couſin, yet I never obſerved that he has puniſhed you.

Amelia had received good inſtructions in religion from her mother. She was ſtrongly perſuaded that God has always an eye upon us; that he rewards our good actions, and has only forbidden us what is evil, becauſe it is h [...]rtful to us. It was through mere thoughtleſſneſs that ſhe went to ſee her couſin, contrary to her mama's orders. But it always happens that, from yielding to one error, one fa [...]ls immediately into another. She ſaw herſelf obliged to do every wrong thing that her ſervant ordered her, for fear of being betrayed by her.

It may eaſily be imagined how much ſhe ſuffered in this ſituation. She one day withdrew to her chamber, in order to weep at her eaſe. "Oh! cried ſhe, how much is one to be pitied who is diſobedient! Unhappy child [...] that I am! Slave to my own ſervant! I can no longer do what is my duty, but am forced to do what a wicked maid orders me. I muſt be a liar, a thief and a hypocrite! Lord have mercy on me!" Saying thus, ſhe held up [139]both hands to hide her face which was drowned in tears, and began to reflect what ſteps ſhe ſhould take. At length, ſhe roſe all at once, crying, "I am reſolved: and though my mama were not to let me come near her for a month; though ſhe were to—But no, ſhe will be reconciled to me; ſhe will call me once more her Amelia. I depend on her fondneſs. But how dear it will coſt me! How ſhall I bear her looks and reproaches! No matter; I will confeſs the whole to her." She then immediately ſprung out of her chamber, and ſeeing her mama walking all alone in the garden, ſhe flew towards her, and embracing her cloſely, covered her cheeks and her boſom with her tears. Grief and confuſion ſtopped her ſpeech.

Mrs. Barlow.

What is the matter, my dear Amelia?

Amelia.

Ah! mama—

Mrs. B.

What is the meaning of theſe tears?

Amelia.

My dear mama!

Mrs. B.

Speak, child! what occaſions this agitation?

Amelia.

Ah! if I thought that you could pardon me!

Mrs. B.

I pardon you, ſince your repentance appears ſo lively and ſo ſincere.

Amelia.

My dear mama, I have been a diſobedient girl; I have gone ſeveral times to ſee my couſin Henry, contrary to your orders.

Mrs. B.

Is it poſſible, my dear Amelia? you who formerly feared ſo much to diſpleaſe me!

Amelia.

Ah! I ſhould not be your dear Amelia, if you knew all.

Mrs. B.

You make me uneaſy: but truſt every thing with me. You muſt have been deceived. You never gave me cauſe of complaint until now.

Amelia.

Yes, mama, I have been deceived. 'Twas Nanny, Nanny—

Mrs. B.

What! it was ſhe?

Amelia.

Yes, mama: and that ſhe might not tell you, I have often ſtolen the keys of the cellar and beaufet. I have ſtolen for her I know not how much ſugar and tea.

Mrs. B.

Unhappy mother that I am! Do I hear this ſhocking account of my own daughter! Leave me, unworthy child! I ſhall go and conſult with your father how we ſhould treat you.

Amelia.

No, mama, I will not quit you. Puniſh me firſt, but promiſe me that your love for me will one day return.

Mrs. B.
[140]

Ah! unhappy child! you will be ſufficiently puniſhed.

Mrs. Barlow, at theſe words, left Amelia quite diſconſolate, ſeated on a graſſy turf, and went to ſeek Mr. Barlow, and they concerted together the means of ſaving their child from her ruin.

Nanny was called up. Mr. Barlow, after loading her with the ſevere [...] repreaches, ordered her to quit his houſe immediately. It was in vain that ſhe wept and pleaded for a leſs [...]gorous ſentence. In vain ſhe promiſed that nothing of the ſame ſort ſhould ever happen again. Mr. Barlow was inexorable. You know, anſwered he, how mildly I have treated you, and what indulgence I have ſhewn to your faults. I thought that my kindneſs might induce you to ſecond my wiſhes as to my child's education, and it is you that have led her into diſobedience and theft. You are a monſter in my ſight! Leave my preſence, and be careful to reform, unleſs you wiſh to fall into the hands of a more terrible judge.

It was next Amelia's turn. She appeared before her parents in a ſituation worthy of pity. Her eyes were ſwoln with crying; all the features of her face were changed; a frightful paleneſs covered her cheeks, and her whole body ſhuddered as if in the convulſions of an ague. Unable to utter a word, ſhe awaited in mournful ſilence the judgment of her father. "You have, ſaid he in a ſevere voice, you have deceived, you have offended your parents. What could incline you to follow the advice of a wicked ſervant, rather than of your own mother, who loves you ſo tenderly, and deſires nothing in the world ſo much as to make you happy? If I puniſhed you with the indignation that your behaviour inſpires; if I baniſhed you from my ſight for ever, as I have the companion of your faults, who could accuſe me of injuſtice?"

Amelia.

Ah! papa, you can never be unjuſt towards me. Puniſh me with all the ſeverity that you ſhall judge neceſſary, I will bear the whole: but begin with taking me once more in your arms; call me once more your Amelia!

Mr. Barlow.

I cannot embrace you ſo ſoon. I am willing not to chaſ [...]ſe you, on account of the confeſſion that you have made; but I ſhall not call you my Amelia, until you have deſerved it by a long repentance. Pay great [141]attention to your conduct. Puniſhments always follow faults, and it is you that will puniſh yourſelf.

Amelia did not as yet fully underſtand what her father meant by theſe laſt words. She did not expect ſo mild a treatment: ſhe went therefore up to her parents with a heavy heart, and curtſying to them, repeated afreſh her promiſes of the moſt perfect ſubmiſſion. In effect, ſhe kept her worn: but alas! her puniſhment followed very ſoon, as her father had told her. The wicked Nanny ſpread the moſt infamous ſtories concerning her. She told all that had paſſed between her and Amelia, and added a thouſand horrid lies beſides. She ſaid that Amelia, by the humbleſt entreaties, and by the force of preſents which ſhe had ſtolen from her parents, had laboured ſo long to corrupt her, that at length the ſuffered herſelf to be perſuaded to procure her ſecret meetings with her couſin Henry; that they ſaw each other every evening, unknown to their parents; and that Amelia came often home very late. Theſe things ſhe related with circumſtances ſo odious, that every one conceived the moſt diſadvantageous ideas of Amelia. She was obliged to ſuffer the moſt cruel mortifications on this ſubject. Whenever ſhe entered amongſt a party of her little friends, ſhe ſaw them all whiſper each other, and look at her with an air of contempt, and an inſulting ſmile. If ever ſhe ſtaid ſomewhat late in a company, they would ſay, "It is plain, ſhe waits here until the hour of her appointment." Had ſhe a faſhionable ribband, or an elegant dreſs, they would ſay, "Whenever one can get one's mama's keys, one may buy what one pleaſes." In ſhort, upon the leaſt difference between her and any of her companions, "Do not talk, miſs! they would ſay. Thinking of your couſin Henry confuſes your ideas." Theſe reproaches were ſo many ſtabs to the heart of Amelia. Often, when ſhe was quite overwhelmed with grief, ſhe would throw herſelf into her mother's arms, and ſeek for comfort there. Her mother generally anſwered her, "Suffer with patience, my dear child, what your imprudence has brought on you. Pray to God to forget your fault, and to ſhorten the time of your mortifications. Theſe proofs will be of ſervice to you all your life, if you can profit by them. God has ſaid to children, Honour your father and your mother, and ſubmit in all things to their will. This commandment is meant for [142]their happineſs. Poor children! ye know not the world yet. Ye cannot foreſee the conſequences that your actions may draw after them. God has committed the care of guiding you to your parents who love you as themſelves, and who have more experience and reflection to ward off every danger from you. This you did not chuſe to believe; but you now experience how wiſely God requires of children ſubmiſſion to their parents, ſince you have ſuffered ſo much by your diſobedience. My dear Amelia, let your misfortune ſerve for your inſtruction! It is the ſame with all the commandments. God preſcribes to us only what is advantageous: He forbids only what is pernicious to us. We act therefore to our own hurt, whenever we do what is wrong. You will often find yourſelf in circumſtances, when it will be impoſſible for you to foreſee how much vice may injure you, or how much virtue may profit you. Recollect then what you have ſuffered by one ſingle fault, and regulate all the actions of your life upon this unerring principle: Every action which is contrary to Virtue, is contrary to our own happineſs."

Amelia punctually obeyed the wiſe advice of her mother. The more ſhe was afterwards obliged to ſuffer the conſequences of her imprudence, the more reſerved ſhe became and attentive to her own behaviour. She profited ſo well by this diſgrace that, through the prudence of her conduct, ſhe ſtopped the mouths of all who would ſpeak ill of her, and obtained the name of the irreproachable Amelia.

THE OLD MAN BEGGING.

Mr. Anneſ [...]ey
(to a ſervant)

WHY did not you make this good old man come in?

Old Man.

Sir, I was aſked; but it was my own choice not to go in.

Mr. Ann.

And why, pray?

Old Man.

I bluſh to tell. I am doing a thing to which I am not accuſtomed: I come—to beg alms.

Mr. Ann.

You ſeem honeſt: why ſhould you bluſh to be poor? I have ſome friends that are ſo. Be you of the number.

Old Man.

Excuſe me, ſir: I have not time.

Mr. Ann.
[143]

What have you then to do?

Old Man.

What is the moſt important thing in this world: to die. I may tell you, ſince we are alone. I have not more than a week to live.

Mr. Ann.

How do you know that?

Old Man.

How do I know it? I can ſcarcely explain that to you. But I know it, becauſe I feel it: and that proof is ſure. Happily nobody is a loſer by my death. My daughter and my ſon in law have maintained me theſe two years.

Mr. Ann.

They have only done their duty.

Old Man.

I was once juſt rich enough not to fear becoming chargeable to any body. I lent my money to a gentleman that called himſelf my friend. He lived merrily, until at laſt he reduced me to poverty. I beg pardon, ſir! you are a gentleman too; but I ſpeak the truth.

Mr. Ann.

I have as much pleaſure in hearing it as you have in ſpeaking it, though it were even againſt myſelf.

Old Man.

I ſhould have been wiſer, had I worked to the laſt; but I was grown pale and withered, and I looked upon this change as a ſignal from Providence to repoſe myſelf. I never diſliked work, Sir. When I was young, that ſupported my health: I had no other phyſician. But what ſtrengthens youth, exhauſts old age. I was no longer able to work. When I had loſt my fortune, I was deſirous to work again. I deſired it with all my heart. I felt for my arms, but could not find them. Excuſe me for dropping a tear when I think of it. No moment of my life ever was more heavy than when I felt myſelf ſo weak.

Mr. Ann.

You then had recourſe to your children?

Old Man.

No, ſir: they came to me of themſelves. I had only one daughter, but I found a ſon in her huſband. They made me welcome to every thing they had, and took care of me, although I had not ſixpence to leave them. May God Almighty take them to his heavenly table, as they have taken me to their table in this world!

Mr. Ann.

What, are they become cooler to you now?

Old Man.

No, ſir, but they are become poor themſelves. The floods have ſwept away their houſe and deſtroyed their flock: ſo they have borrowed money to maintain me at caſe till my death; the only thing that ever they did againſt my will. I could wiſh them to have a ſum for my [144]funeral before-hand, that I may not be a charge to them, even when dead. It is for this reaſon that I come begging alms. I am an old man, but a young beggar.

Mr. Ann.

And where do you live?

Old Man.

I beg pardon, ſir; but muſt not anſwer that, either for myſelf or my children.

Mr. Ann.

Excuſe my indiſcreet curioſity. Heaven forbid that I ſhould ſeek to gratify it!

Old Man.

Sir, I believe you. In eight days, look up to heaven: you will then, I hope, ſee my dwelling; it will not be concealed then.

Mr. Ann.
(offering him a handful of ſilver.)

Take this, good old man, and may God keep you!

Old Man.

All that, ſir? No, it was not my intention. I want but a crown; the reſt is of no ſervice to me. There is no want in heaven.

Mr. Ann.

You will give the remainder to your children.

Old Man.

God forbid! My children can work; they want nothing.

Mr. Ann.

Farewell, my good old man! Go and repoſe yourſelf.

Old Man.
(returning him all his money, except a crown.)

Take this again, ſir.

Mr. Ann.

My friend, you make me bluſh.

Old Man.

I bluſh myſelf too. Even a crown is too much to take. Keep the reſt for thoſe who are to beg longer than I.

Mr. Ann.

I feel for your ſituation.

Old Man.

I hope that heaven will alſo feel for it, and for your generoſity, ſir, and repay it to you.

Mr. Ann.

Will you take any food?

Old Man.

I have already had ſome broth and ſome bread.

Mr. Ann.

At leaſt take ſome proviſion with you.

Old Man.

No, ſir; I will not affront Providence ſo much. However, a glaſs of wine, —juſt one—

Mr. Ann.

More, if you chuſe, my friend.

Old Man.

No, ſir, only one; I cannot bear more. You deſerve that I ſhould drink with you the laſt drop of wine that I ſhall taſte upon earth, and in heaven I will tell from whom I received it. Bountiful God! even a cup of water is not without its recompenſe from thee.

(Mr. An [...]ſley goes himſelf for a bottle. The old man lifts up his [145]hands to heaven.)

My laſt refreſhment! Heaven reward him one day who gives it to me.

Mr. Ann.
(returning with a bottle and two glaſſes.)

Take this glaſs, my good old man. I have brought one for myſelf too. We will drink together.

Old Man,
(looking up.)

God be thanked for all the bleſſings of this life!

(Drinks a little; then touches glaſſes with Mr. Anneſley.)

May the Lord grant that your latter end be as happy as mine!

Mr. Ann.

My good old man, ſtop here to-night. Nobody ſhall ſee you, if you deſire it.

Old Man.

No, ſir, I cannot; my time is precious.

Mr. Ann.

Can I ſerve you in any thing further?

Old Man.

I could wiſh it, ſir, for your ſake. But I want nothing more in this world; nothing but a glove,

(looking at his hand.)

I have loſt mine.

Mr. Ann.
(taking a pair out of his pocket, and offering them.)

Here, my good friend.

Old Man.

Keep that: I aſk only one.

Mr. Ann.

And why do you not take the other?

Old Man.

This hand can bear the air. It is only the left that ſuffers. It has loſt its warmth theſe two years.

(Puts the glove on his left-hand, and gives his right to Mr. Anneſley.)

I ſhall think of you, ſir.

Mr. Ann.

And I too of you. O my good friend! let me accompany you. I find it hard to keep the promiſe that I gave you.

Old Man.

Then ſo much the better for you, ſir, if you keep it.

(going)
Mr. Ann.

Give me your hand once more, my good old man! It is full of bleſſings.

Old Man.

I hope to take you by the hand in Paradiſe.

THE PLEASURES AND ADVANTAGES OF A SOCIABLE CHARACTER.

FERDINAND was by nature of a thoughtful and obſerving turn. In his walks with his uncle, nothing that ſtruck his view was loſt to his reflexions. His couſins complained that, while he appeared to enjoy ſo much [146]himſelf, he ſought ſo little to contribute to the general amuſement of the family. They thought at firſt of requeſting their father not to take him with them any more, but a more gentle method of correcting him ſoon occurred. They agreed together to hold the ſame conduct with him, for ſome days, that he maintained towards them. One went to ſee Weſtminſter-abbey; another the regalia and armoury at the Tower; a third the exhibition at Somerſethouſe; but when they came home, the accounts which they generally gave to each other of what they remarked were ſuppreſſed. Inſtead of that mutual communication of the pleaſures of the day which made their evenings paſs ſo delightfully before, a grave reſerve and a tireſome ſilence took place amongſt them. Ferdinand remarked this change with as much ſurprize as mortification. He felt the want of thoſe effuſions of communicative chearfulneſs which, indeed, rarely originated from him, but in which he never failed to intereſt himſelf. Accuſtomed as he was to reflexion, he eaſily perceived the injuſtice of his own behaviour, and ſoon became as free as he had before been reſerved. When he yielded to this amiable principle which is implanted in men by nature, in order to connect and unite them by ſentiment, his heart taſted the pleaſures of benevolence and friendſhip; and his ardent deſire of knowledge found new means of gratification from the lights which he collected from others, at the ſame time that he imparted his information to them.

A GOOD HEART COMPENSATES FOR MANY INDISCRETIONS.
A DRAMA, in one ACT.

[147]

CHARACTERS.

  • MR. VAUGHAN.
  • MARY ANNE, his Daughter.
  • FREDERICK, his Nephew.
  • DOROTHEA, his Niece.
  • SERVANT.
  • PETER, an old Coachman.

SCENE, An apartment in Mr. Vaughan's Country-Houſe.

SCENE I.

Mr. Vaughan.

THIS is what one gains by taking charge of other people's children! This Frederic, how I loved him? he was, I believe, dearer to me than my own ſon, and the ſcape-grace now plays theſe pranks! How could he change ſo far from what he promiſed in his infancy! Such goodneſs of heart, ſuch ſpirit, ſuch chearfulneſs! The courage of a lion, and the mildneſs of a lamb! One could not help loving him. But let him never appear before me again. I will never even hear him mentioned.

SCENE II.

Mr. Vaughan, Dorothea.
Dorothea.

Did you ſend for me, uncle? What are your commands?

Mr. Vaughan.

I have fine news for you, concerning your rogue of a brother.

Doroth.
(turning pale.)

Concerning Frederick?

Mr. Vaughan.

There, read that letter from Richard, or I will read it to you myſelf.

(reads.)
[148]

"Dear Papa,

"I am ſorry to have none but diſagreeable news for you: however, it is better that you ſhould receive them from me, than from another. Our dear Frederick"— Oh! yes. He deſerves that affectionate name now.— "Our dear Frederick goes on very indifferently. He ſold his watch ſome days ago, and what is ſtill worſe, the greateſt part of his ſchool books and books of devotion. I will tell you how I came to know it. At a ſtanding of ſecond-hand books, I aſked the other day by chance for the Wh [...]e Duty of Man; for as I had worn mine out by dint of reading it, I thought I could not do better than to buy another. The bookſeller ſhewed me one which I knew immediately to be Frederick's. I was poſitive of it, as his name was upon the title page. I bought it for ſixpence, but did not ſay a word about it, for fear of prejudicing our ſchool-fellows againſt him. I contented myſelf with ſhewing it to the head maſter who ſent for the bookſeller, and aſked him from whom he had that book. The bookſeller confeſſed that he had bought it from my couſin, and Frederick could not deny it, but ſaid, that he had ſold it becauſe he wanted money; and that meantime, until he ſhould be able to buy another, he had borrowed one from a friend who had two. The head maſter would know what he had done with this money, and Frederick told him, though I ſuſpect his account to be all a fib. Oh! thought I to myſelf, we muſt find if he has not parted with ſome of his neceſſaries too. I thought firſt of the watch that you gave him for his new-year's gift, to let him ſee how his time went, which was a matter that he minded very little, as you may remember. I aſked him what o'clock it was. He ſeemed confuſed and told me that his watch was at the watch-maker's. I went thither that moment, in order to be certain. There was not a word of truth in it. I expoſtulated with him, as an affectionate couſin ought; but he anſwered me that it was no concern of mine, and that his watch was much better as he had diſpoſed of it than in his ſob, as he had no longer occaſion to know the hour, for his buſineſs. Who knows what he may have done worſe? for one cannot gueſs the whole."—Well what do you ſay to this, Dorothy?

Dorothea.
[149]

Dear uncle, I own that I am as much diſpleaſed at my brother as you are. Notwithſtanding—

Mr. Vaughan.

A little patience! this is not all. The beſt of the ſtory is to come.

(reads.)

"Only hear what he has done ſince. The day before yeſterday he went out in the afternoon without leave. Evening came on; he did not return. Supper bell rang: he was not to be found. In ſhort, he ſtaid out the whole night, and did not come in until the next morning. You may imagine how he was received. They aſked him where he had been; but he had invented all his ſtories before-hand. And indeed though every thing that he ſaid were true—however, he is to appear this evening before all the maſters; and if they do him juſtice he will be expelled ſhamefully, or at leaſt ſent home. What afflicts me moſt is his ingratitude for all your kindneſſes, the diſgrace that he brings on us, and the irregular way of life that he follows. I cannot believe that he told truth, in ſpeaking of the place where he ſpent the night." And, why do not you mention it? "But I wiſh that he may. It would be ſtill worſe, and he would only be the more worthy of your reſentment. He threatens now, to run away, and go home." Yes, yes, let him come! let him only put his foot upon my threſhold; he will ſee the conſequence. Let him go where he ſpends his nights. As for you, Dorothea, I deſire you never to ſpeak a word to me in his favour. They may put him in priſon, ſend him home, expel him ignominiouſly; it is all equal to me. I ſhall never concern myſelf about him. He may go to ſome ſea-port and ſhip himſelf as cabin-boy for the WeſtIndies. I have uſed him as my ſon too long.

Dorothea.

True, my dear uncle, you have been as a father to us, and even our own parents could not have ſhewn more care and kindneſs to us.

Mr. Vaughan.

I have done it with pleaſure, and take no merit to myſelf for it. Your mother, while I was abroad on my travels, did the ſame for my children. So it became my duty, and I never to this day declined it: but—

Dorothea.

Ah! if my brother has forgot himſelf for a moment, it is owing only to his impetuous temper. You have had him long under your eye. Whenever he had [150]done a fault, his repentance and ſorrow for having offended you, always exceeded the offence.

Mr. Vaughan.

Well, and how many indiſcretions have I pardoned him? When he burned his eye-brows and hair with his fire-works; when he threw a ſtone through one of our neighbour's windows, and broke a large lookingglaſs; when he fell into the mire, and ſpoiled a new ſuit of clothes; when he overturned the handſomeſt carriage that I ever had; did not I forgive him all this? I attributed theſe miſchievous freaks to a petulance that did not however as yet ſhew a bad diſpoſition: but to ſell his watch and his books, to leave his ſchool a-nights and lye out, to fly againſt his maſters, and ſtill to have the face to think of coming home to me!

Dorothea.

My dear uncle, be pleaſed firſt to hear what he can ſay in his juſtification.

Mr. Vaughan.

Hear him? Heaven forbid that I ſhould even ſee [...]. I ſhall tell all my tenants to receive him with a good ſtick, if he offers to come amongſt them.

Dorethea.

Ah! no. Your heart could never conſent to ſuch harſhneſs. You will not deny the requeſt of a niece that loves and honours you as her father.

Mr. Vaughan.

You ſhall ſee whether that will be difficult to me.

Dorethea.

Will you have me think then that you no longer love the memory of your ſiſter, that you no longer love me?

Mr. Vaughan.

You? I have no fault to find with you; and therefore your brother's miſbehaviour ſhall never change my ſentiments as to you. But if you love me, do not tea [...]e me with any more ſolicitations. Study only to live happy in my friendſhip.

Dorothea.

How can I live happy, while I ſee my brother in diſgrace with you?

Mr. Vaughan.

He has deſerved it but too well. Why not tell what he did with the money, and where he lay out?

Dorothea.

It appears from the letter that he confeſſed both. It is only Richard that will not believe him.

(Looks at Mr. Vaughan with the tears in her eyes.)

Ah! dear uncle—

Mr. Vaughan,
(a little ſoftened.)

Well. He ſhall have one chance more, on your account. I will wait for the head maſter's letter.

SCENE III.

[151]
Mr. Vaughan, Dorothea, Servant.
Mr. Vaughan.

What do you want?

Servant.

A meſſenger, ſir, would ſpeak with you.

Mr. Vaughan.

What has he brought?

Servant.

A letter from the ſchool.

(Gives him the letter.)
Mr. Vaughan,
(looking at the ſuperſcription.)

Right! I was waiting for this. It comes from the head maſter: I know his hand. Where is the meſſenger? Let him wait for my anſwer.

Servant.

Shall I ſhew him up?

Mr. Vaughan.

No; I will go down. I wiſh to inform myſelf from his own mouth.

(Goes out. Dorothea following him, the Servant makes ſigns to her to ſtop.)

SCENE IV.

Dorothea, Servant.
Servant.

Harkye, Miſs Dorothea! come here!

Dorothea.

What have you to ſay?

Servant.

Maſter Frederick is here.

Dorothea.

My brother?

Servant.

If he be not come yet, he is not far off.

Dorothea.

Who told you ſo?

Servant.

The meſſenger that overtook him on the road. Ah! miſs, what has Maſter Frederick done?

Dorothea.

Nothing unworthy. Do not believe him capable of it.

Servant.

Ah! I never thought ſo of him. Heaven knows we all loved him, and would have given our lives for him. He ſatisfied us for the leaſt ſervice that we could do him. He ſpoke for us to your uncle, whenever he was in a paſſion with us; and he was a friend to all the poor people in the neighbourhood. I wonder how his ſchoolmaſter could be angry with him. Ah! I ſee how it is. They were going to puniſh him for ſome arch prank, and he, being a fine ſpirited young gentleman, would not be uſed ſo roughly.

Dorothea.

Where did the meſſenger find him?

Servant.
[152]

About a ſtage off. He was ſleeping under a willow on the bank of a little ſtream.

Dorothea.

My poor brother!

Servant.

The man ſtopped till he awoke. You muſt think how ſurprized Maſter Frederick was on ſeeing him. He imagined that this man had been ſent after him to bring him back; and he told him that he would ſooner be torn in pieces than go with him.

Dorothea.

Ah! I know his ſtout reſolute way.

Servant.

The meſſenger proteſted to him that,

(he had ſuch a regard for him,)

if he were ſure to be ſcolded, or even to loſe his place for it, he would not moleſt him. He then told him his meſſage, and how they ſpoke of him at ſchool.

Dorothea.

And what did my brother reſolve to do?

Servant.

Although he was ſpent with fatigue, he walked on by the meſſenger's ſide, and they came together as far as the edge of our grove. Maſter Frederick ſtruck in there, to go and hide himſelf in the grotto, and there he will ſtay for the meſſenger's return, to know how your uncle will take matters.

Dorothea.

Oh! if I could ſpeak to him!

Servant.

It is likely that he wiſhes it as much as you.

Dorothea.

My uncle often walks that way. If he ſhould meet him in the firſt of his paſſion! Oh! be ſo kind as to run and tell him to hide himſelf in the barn, behind the truſſes of hay. I will go to him as ſoon as my uncle walks out.

Servant.

Never fear, miſs. I will bring him there myſelf, and help him to hide himſelf.

(Goes out.)

SCENE V.

Dorothea, (alone.)

What troubles he continually cauſes to me! yet I cannot help loving him.

SCENE VI.

Dorothea, Mary Anne.
Dorothea.

Ah! dear couſin, how I did long to ſpeak with you! and yet, alas! I have but very ill news for you.

Mary Anne.
[153]

I know the whole. My papa juſt now gave me my brother's letter to read. That from the ſchoolmaſter has redoubled his anger againſt Frederick.

Dorothea.

I do not know how to go about juſtifying him.

Mary Anne.

I would wager that he is innocent. Do you know Richard's hypocriſy! He does all the faults, and is cunning enough to lay the blame of them upon others. This is not the firſt inſtance of his ſtriving to hurt your brother in my papa's opinion. Twenty times has he, by underhand complaints, had him almoſt turned out of the houſe; and then, when matters have been cleared up, he himſelf has been found the only perſon in fault. I ſee, even from his letter, that he is a pickthank, and that Frederick, at worſt, has been only imprudent.

Dorothea.

What comfort your kindneſs affords me! Yes, my brother is naturally well inclined, free, ſincere, generous, unſuſpecting; but he is alſo petulant, daring and inconſiderate. He is headſtrong in his reſolutions, and loſes reſpect for thoſe that do not treat him according to his humour.

Mary Anne.

And Richard is envious, diſſembling, hypocri [...]ical, and fawning. Like a cat that gives you at faſt a paw as ſoft as velvet, and afterwards ſtrikes you with her talons at the moment when you depend moſt on her kindneſs. How willingly would I give my brother, with all his falſe virtues, for yours, "with all his imperfections on his head." The worſt is, that Frederick is not here.

Dorothea.

And if he were?

Mary Anne.

Ah! where is he then? Let me run to him, I long to ſee him.

Dorothea.

Hiſ [...]! I think I hear my uncle talking to himſelf.

Mary Anne.

Well, you are Frederick's ſiſter; it is but right that you ſhould ſee him firſt. I will ſtay here [...] my papa, and try to ſoften him. Do you run to the poor wanderer, and give him ſome words of comfort and hope.

Dorothea.

Yes, and a good lecture beſides, I a Ture you, for he deſerves it at all events.

(Goes out.)

SCENE VII.

[154]
Mr. Vaughan, Mary Anne.
Mr. Vaughan.

I am ſo provoked with this boy that I have not been able to write, to ſend back the meſſenger. However, he may ſtay here till to-morrow morning. Let me compoſe myſelf a little.

Mary Anne.

How, papa! are you ſtill angry with my poor couſin? Is his crime ſo very great then?

Mr. Vaughan.

Truly it becomes you much to excuſe him. I ſee that your head is no better than his, and you would have done worſe, perhaps, in his place. Yet you have both of you a good example before you.

Mary Anne.

Who is that?

Mr. Vaughan.

My good boy Richard.

Mary Anne.

Oh! yes. My brother is a boy of great veracity, indeed, very generous! he is a pretty pattern!

Mr. Vaughan.

I know that Dolly and you are no friends to him. I myſelf, from your opinions of him, had conceived a prejudice againſt him; but his maſter gives me ſuch a good account of him to-day—

Mary Anne.

Nay, did not all his maſters quite ſicken you with his pr [...]iſes here? They knew his father's fortune, and people always hope to wheedle preſents from a father, by flattering him concerning his ſon.

Mr. Vaughan.

I grant, they may have flattered me a little with regard to him; however, from his earlieſt childhood he has never played me a ſingle prank of the thouſands that Frederick has.

Mary Anne.

His pranks never hurted any body but himſelf.

Mr. Vaughan.

You would make one mad. Did he hurt nobody but himſelf, when he overturned my chariot? a carriage elegantly gilt, and quite new, that had juſt coſt me two hundred pounds!

Mary Anne.

It was but an accident; imprudence is pardonable at his age. Peter was trying the carriage, and Frederick teazed him ſo much to take him up on the ſeat, that at laſt he did. After they had gone a little way, he dropped the whip, and Peter went down for it. The horſes, finding the reins in weaker hands, ſet off. [155]Luckily the harneſs gave way, and nothing ſuffered but the carriage.

Mr. Vaughan.

That was not enough, perhaps! And who, upon the whole, has more reaſon to complain than I?

Mary Anne.

Frederick, who had his head terribly cut; but above all, poor Peter that loſt his place by it.

Mr. Vaughan.

I cannot think of it yet with patience. That fine adventure coſt me above eighty guineas!

Mary Anne.

And how much grief did it coſt the goodnatured Frederick! He will never forgive himſelf for having occaſioned poor Peter's diſgrace.

Mr. Vaughan.

Two good-for-nothing fellows, ſit to go together! I am ſurprized, however, that you pick out the worſt characters, and plead their cauſe. Really it is a pity that you were not born a boy, to be companion to your couſin. I think, you would have had charming adventures together.

Mary Anne.

Nay, but—

Mr. Vaughan.

Hold your tongue! your teazing tires me. I am going to take a turn in the garden. Go find Dorothea, and both of you come to me.

(Goes out without his hat.)

SCENE VIII.

Mary Anne.

I ſhall have a good deal of trouble to bring him about. However, let us not deſpair. He is only ill-natured in words.

SCENE IX.

Mary Anne, Dorothea.
Dorothea,
(half opening the door, and peeping in.)

Hiſt.

Mary Anne.

Well?

Dorothea.

Is my uncle out?

Mary Anne.

He is juſt gone. Where is Frederick?

Dorothea.

He waits for us on the back ſtairs.

Mary Anne.

You have no more to do but take him to [...] room.

Dorothea.
[156]

No; that won't do. Jenny is there.

Mary Anne.

Why, cannot we bring him here? Nobody comes here when my papa is out.

Dorothea.

You are right; and it will be eaſier too for him to ſlip out upon occaſion. Stay here, I will bring him up.

SCENE X.

Mary Anne.

How curious I am to hear him tell his ſtory! And I ſhall be glad to ſee him too. It is above a year ſince he left us. Ah! I hear him.

(Goes to the door to meet him.)

SCENE XI.

Mary Anne, Dorothea, Frederick.
Mary Anne.
(embracing him.)

Ah! my dear couſin.

Dorothea.

He deſerves this kindneſs, indeed, for the trouble that he has cauſed us.

Mary Anne.

I ſee him, and all is forgotten.

Frederick.

My dear couſin, do I find you then ſtill the ſame? You have never been ſo hard upon me as my ſiſter.

Dorothea.

If I were as much ſo as your uncle; ah! then—

Frederick.

In the firſt place, what does he ſay? Can it be true that he is ſo enraged againſt me?

Dorothea.

If he knew us to conceal you here, we ſhould have no more to do but to quit the houſe, and go about our buſineſs.

Mary Anne.

Oh! it is very true. Do not think of appearing before him yet awhile. He is in a humour to do you a miſchief juſt now.

Frederick.

What can our head maſter have written to him?

Dorothea.

A handſome encomium upon your exploits.

Mary Anne.

My brother had touched a little upon the ſubject by yeſterday's paſt.

Frederick.

What! has Richard written? Then I have occaſion for nothing more to juſtify me. He knows the [157]whole matter as well as I, for I entruſted him with every thing.

Mary Anne.

One needs only to judge of you from his letter.

Frederick.

Well, if I be not innocent, I am the greateſt rogue—

Dorothea.

That is ſaying nothing. You muſt be either one or the other.

Frederick.

And could you think me guilty? What is my crime? ſelling my watch?

Dorothea.

No more than that? who can tell if your ſhirts too, and your clothes—

Frederick.

Very true. I would have ſold every thing, if I had occaſion for more money.

Dorothea.

A very pretty defence, truly! and to paſs whole nights from the ſchool!

Frederick.

One night, ſiſter.

Dorothea.

And to fly againſt a proper chaſtiſement!

Frederick.

Say, rather againſt an outrage that I did not deſerve. If I had ſubmitted to it, I ſhould always have borne a blot in the opinion of my uncle: and if they had expelled me, I ſhould never have appeared before you.

Mary Anne.

But, dear Frederick, what can you ſay in your defence? We ſhould know it, in order to clear you to papa.

Frederick.

Here is the fact. Some days ago they talked of a fair that was to be in the neighbouring village. Our maſter gave a few of us leave to go there, in order to amuſe ourſelves, and gratify our curioſity.

Dorothea.

Ah! then it was for oranges and tarts that your watch and your Whole Duty of Man went, or perhaps for a ſight of monkies and tumblers.

Frederick.

Surely, my ſiſter muſt have a great taſte for theſe things, to ſuppoſe that one could ſpend money on them. No, it was not ſo. I was dry, and went into a publick houſe to have ſome beer.

Dorothea.

Why, this is worſe ſtill.

Frederick.

Really, ſiſter, you are very ſevere. But do let me finiſh. While I was ſitting there—

Mary Anne,
(liſtening at the door.)

We are undone! my papa! I hear him!

Dorothea.

Run! run!

Frederick.
[158]

No; I will wait for my uncle, and throw myſelf at his feet.

Mary Anne.

Oh! no, dear couſin; he is not capable of liſtening to you. Do, for my ſake—

Frederick.

You would have me?

Mary Anne.

Yes, yes; leave me to manage for you.

(She puſhes him by the ſhoulders to the door of the back ſtairs, ſhuts it upon him, and returns.)

SCENE XII.

Mr. Vaughan, Mary Anne, Dorothea.
Mary Anne.

Ah! papa, I ſee you are returned already from your walk.

Mr. Vaughan.

I am looking for my hat. Hang it, I do not know where I have left it.

Dorothea,
(looking about.)

Here, here it is.

Mr. Vaughan.

You could not think of bringing it to me.

Dorothea.

I muſt have been blind ſure, not to ſee it.

Mary Anne.

Who can think of every thing?

Mr. Vaughan.

Truly, you have ſo many things to take up your attention!

Mary Anne.

I was juſt thinking of poor Frederick.

Mr. Vaughan.

Muſt I conſtantly have that name rung in my ear [...]

Mary Anne.

Well, papa, let us talk no more about him. Would not you chuſe to finiſh your walk before the dew falls?

Mr. Vaughan.

No. I will go out no more this evening.

(Mary Anne and Dorothea look at each other, ſhaking their heads with an air of diſappointment.)

It is too late. Beſides, I have juſt been told that my old coachman is below, and would ſpeak with me.

Mary Anne and Dorothea.

What, Peter?

Mr. Vaughan.

Whatever damage he has cauſed me, the miſchief is done, and he has been ſufficiently puniſhed for it. I would know what he has to ſay to me.

Mary Anne.

He might very well wait until you returned from your walk.

Mr. Vaughan.

No, no. I ſhall diſmiſs him the ſooner. After all—

(Mery Anne and Derothea whiſper together.)

(to Mary Anne.)

When your father—

(to Dorothea.)

When [159]your uncle ſpeaks to you, I think that you ſhould liſten to him. After all—

(Dorothea endeavours to ſteal away.)

Where are you going, Dorothea?

Dorothea,
(confuſed.)

I have buſineſs down ſtairs.

Mr. Vaughan.

Well, tell Peter to come up.

(Dorothea goes out.)

SCENE XIII.

Mr. Vaughan, Mary Anne.
Mr. Vaughan.

After all, I pity the poor man. I never had ſo good a coachman. My horſes were ſo ſleek, that one might ſee one's face in their coats; and he never embezzled their corn at the alehouſe.

Mary Anne.

Ah! if you had kept him, you would have ſpared poor Frederick many a ſorrowful moment.

Mr. Vaughan.

Say no more of him. It was he that occaſioned me to diſcharge Peter, and to be at preſent without a coachman; for after him I conceived a diſlike to all others. I ſhall never find one to replace him.

SCENE XIV.

Mr. Vaughan, Mary Anne, Dorothea and Peter.
Doroth [...].

Uncle, here is Peter.

Peter.

I beg pardon, ſir, but I cannot think that you are ſtill angry with me. I hope you will not take it amiſs that I have made bold to wait on you as I paſſed the houſe, and to beg you to let me have a diſcharge.

Mr. Vaughan.

Did not I give you one?

Peter.

I never had any other than "There; take your wages; quit my houſe this moment, and never let me ſee you again." You did not give me time, ſir, to aſk for a gentler diſcharge.

Mr. Vaughan.

You did not deſerve more ceremony from me, after deſtroying my fineſt carriage. I wiſh that Frederick had broke his neck at the ſame time.

Peter.

What can one ſay, Sir? A coachman's ſenſe is in his whip, and I had juſt loſt poſſeſſion of mine. But I ſhall be wiſer for the future.

Mr. Vaughan.

Well, it is all over. How do you live?

Peter.
[160]

Ah! dear maſter, ſince I left your houſe I have never had a happy moment. You know, upon quitting your ſervice, I went to live with Major Bramfield. Oh! what a maſter! he could never ſpeak but with his cane lifted up; reſt his ſoul!

Mr. Vaughan.

He is dead then?

Peter.

Yes, to the great joy of his ſoldiers. He never gave me his orders without ſwearing like a Turk. His horſes had their full meaſure of corn, and his people plenty of hard knocks, but not much bread.

Mary Anne.

Ah! poor Peter! why did you ſtay in his ſervice?

Peter.

Where could I go! What kept me there beſides, was, that my wife found employment in the houſe in waſhing and mending the linen. She earned at leaſt half as much as maintained our children. Every one trembled before the Major. Death alone made him tremble, and laid him low. At preſent I am out of place, and do not know where to lay my head.

Mr. Vaughan.

But you know that I never wiſh any one to ſtarve, much leſs an old ſervant.

Peter.

Ah! I always thought ſo; but thoſe terrible words "Never let me ſee you again," ſounded continually like a clap of thunder in my ears. Ten of the Major's greateſt oaths could not have frighted me ſo much.

Mory Aunt.

And you have had no maſter find [...]?

Peter.

Ah! Miſe, it is not here as in London. In the poor little villages about here, people want their corn more for themſelves than for their horſes. I worked at daily labour in the fields, my wife ſpun, and my children went about aſking charity. But we all together made ſo little, that we were not able at the week's end to pay the rent of a poor garret. Very ſoon we had nothing but the earth for our bed, and the [...] for our covering. My poor wife died of grief and hardſhip.

(wipes his eyes.)
Mr. Vougean.

You deſerved it all. Why did not you come and aſk my aſſiſtance?

Mary Anne,
(is Dorothea.)

Now my papa ſhews himſelf once more. A good ſign for Frederick.

Peter.

Ah! ſir, what a woman it was! Sure never was a better wiſe. Whenever I came home at night without having earned a farthing, and thought that I muſt go to [161]bed hungry, I always found half of her morſel of bread left purpoſely for me. When I foamed with rage like one in deſpair, and would deſtroy every thing round me, ſhe always reſtored me to my calm ſenſes, and made me a reaſonable man again. Now ſhe is dead, and I cannot bring her to life. There began my real unhappineſs, and heaven knows where it will end.

Dorothea.

Ah! poor Peter!

Peter.

I had no more hopes of finding a ſervice in theſe parts; ſo I ſet out one fine evening with my little girl in my arms, and I took my boy by the hand. We walked a great part of the night, and ſlept the remainder under a hedge. Next morning, by break of day, we were in ſight of a town. Luckily there was a fair there that day. I earned ſome money by carrying burthens. But, ſir, I muſt ſay, it was an angel, an angel from heaven, Maſter Frederick—

Mr. Vaughan.

An angel? What Frederick? that reprobate?

Mary Anne and Dorothea,
(approaching Peter with looks of joy and curioſity.)

What, Frederick? Frederick?

Peter.

Dear maſter, uſe me ill if you will; but not that fine generous child. I would rather that you ſhould trample me under your feet.

Dorothea.

Oh! tell us, Peter, tell us.

Peter.

My little Lucy went to aſk a charity at the door of a public houſe. Maſter Richard and Maſter Frederick were ſitting there at a table, with ſome beer before them.

Mr. Vaughan.

Ay! fine inclinations truly! In an alchouſe!

Dorothea.

Nay, uncle, he only went to refreſh himſelf.

Mr. Vaughan.

What buſineſs had he in the town at all?

Mary Anne.

He had leave to ſee the fair. Your good Richard, you ſee, was there too.

Peter.

He preſently knew my child, and roſe from table in ſpite of all that his companion could ſay. He made poor little Lucy drink a glaſs of beer, took her by the hand, and leading her out, heard from herſelf a brief account of our miſery. He then deſired her to bring him to me, and found me in the next ſtreet, drinking out of my hat at a well, as the heat of my work had made me dry. I thought that I ſhould run mad with joy upon [162]ſeeing him. All ſhabby and dirty as I was, I took him in my arms before every body; and hugged him ſo cloſe, the folks were afraid that I ſhould ſtifle him. Ah! he was heartily glad to ſee me too. At laſt, as there were a number of people about us, he told me to lead him to a place where we might be by ourſelves, and I took him to a barn, where I had already beſpoke my bed for the night.

Mary Anne.

Ah! papa, I would lay a wager—

Mr. Vaughan.

Silence. Well, Peter?

Peter.

I told him all that I have now told you. The dear child began to cry as if he would break his heart. I ſhould beg for you, cried he, as I am the cauſe of your misfortunes; but I will not ſleep without relieving them. Here, Peter, ſaid he, feeling in his pockets, take what money I have about me. I was not for taking it; that made him angry. I told him that it was money given him for his amuſement, and that as for me, I was uſed to hardſhip. He frowned, and ſtamped with his feet, and I verily believe would have hit me if I had not taken his purſe.

Mr. Vaughan.

How much was there in it?

Peter.

Almoſt a crown. He would keep no more than ſix-pence. It ſhall never be ſaid, continued he, that an honeſt ſervant of my uncle's, who has neither robbed nor defrauded any one, ſhall be obliged in his old age to go begging with his children, and not have ſo much as a lodging. Take a little room. Before three days! will return, and I will ſupport you ever until I ſhall have written to my uncle. We have both provoked him againſt us; but he is too humane, and too generous, to abandon you to miſery.

Mr. Vaughan.

Did he really ſay ſo, Peter?

Peter.

I can take my oath of it, maſter.

Mary Anne.

Well, well, we can believe you; finiſh your ſtory.

Peter.

How do you employ your children? ſaid he, as he took my Billy upon his knee. Employ them? ſaid I, they go about ſelling noſegays and toothpicks; and when nobody buys, they aſk charity. That is not right, ſaid he. They would never learn any thing by that trade but idleneſs and profligacy. You ſhould make your boy learn a trade, and put the girl out to a decent ſervice.

Mary Anne.
[163]

Frederick was very right there, papa.

Peter.

Yes, ſaid I; but how can I offer the children to any body in theſe rags? If I had only three guineas, I could ſoon ſettle them. There is a weaver hard by, that employs young hands, and would take my Billy, if I could give him two guineas fee; and a dairy-man's wife would take Lucy into her ſervice, if ſhe was a little clad. Then I could go and offer myſelf for ſervice in ſome rich family, and not be reduced to ſtroll about like a vagrant.

Mr. Vaughan.

And what did Frederick ſay?

Peter.

Nothing, ſir. He went away, but two days after he returned. Where is the weaver that will take your ſon apprentice? carry me to him. So I did, and he ſpoke with him privately for a while. And the dairyman's wife, ſaid he, that will take charge of Lucy— where does ſhe live? I took him there too. He left me at the door, went and ſpoke to the woman in her dairy, joined me again without ſaying a word, and we came away. After we had walked about forty yards, he ſtopped, and taking me by the hand, My honeſt old friend, ſaid he, make yourſelf eaſy as to your children. He then pointed me to a ſhop of ſecond-hand clothes that happened to be not far off, where he had paid beforehand for this jacket, and this great coat.—Don't I look like a ſquire in them?

Mary Anne.

O my excellent couſin! good-natured Frederick!

Mr. Vaughan,
(wiping his eyes.)

I ſee now where the watch went.

Peter.

That is not all, ſir. Did not I catch him ſlipping money into my pocket? I was poſitively for returning it to him, and told him that he had already done too much for me. But if ever I ſaw him fall in a paſſion, it was them. He aſſured me, ſir, that you had ſent it to him for my uſe. And when I was for coming here directly to thank you, he told me that you would not have it mentioned. Ah! thought I to myſelf, Mr. Vaughan was ſo good a maſter! Perhaps he would take me again. For all that I did not dare to come, as Maſter Frederick had forbidden me.

Mr. Vaughan.

O Frederick! my dear Frederick! you have ſtill then that noble and generous heart that I always took you to poſſeſs from your infancy.

Mary Anne.
[164]

And what determined you at laſt to appear again before my uncle?

Peter.

The caſe was this: They would not take my Billy without a copy of the regiſter of his baptiſm, and for that I muſt come here to the clerk of this pariſh. As I entered the village, I heard that my Lord Vaſty wanted a coachman. It ſeemed as if Maſter Frederick had ſent good luck along with me. I waited on my Lord, who promiſed to take me if I could bring him a proper diſcharge from my laſt maſter. I could not go into the other world to aſk the Major for one; ſo I took my chance, though ſadly afraid, to apply to you. And ſhould you even refuſe me, I ſhall at leaſt have returned you my acknowledgments for the relief that you were ſo kind as to convery to me through the hands of Maſter Frederick.

Mr. Vaughan.

No, honeſt Peter; you are indebted for them to himſelf alone. It is he who has ſtripped himſelf to cover you. But he is alſo indebted to you for the return of my favour. From what a misfortune you ſave him! Yes, but for you, but for you, ſo great was my reſentment againſt him, I ſhould have baniſhed him from my preſence for ever.

Peter.

Say you ſo, ſir? Then I ſhould be the happieſt man in the world! What, to ſave him from misfortune, as he has me! Each of us to owe that obligation to the other!

Mr. Vaughan.

That ſneaking varlet Richard had almoſt turned my heart againſt him. How could I truſt that knave, who has ſo often impoſed upon me! But the head maſter of the ſchool—

Mary Anne.

Why, papa, he muſt have impoſed on him as well as you.

Mr. Vaughan.

But bleſs me, they write me word that Frederick is run away. If he ſhould grow deſperate! If any misfortune ſhould happen to him!

Peter.

A horſe! a horſe! I'll bring him back to you, if he were at the world's end.

(Going to run out.)
Dorothea,
(holding him.)

My dear uncle, would you really pardon him? Would you take him to your arms once more?

Mr. Vaughan.

Ay; though he had ſold all his clothes! though he were to return as naked as he was born!

(Dorothea makes a ſign to Mary Anne, and runs out.)
Mary Anne.
[165]

What if he were here, papa?

Mr. Vaughan.

Here? has any one ſeen him? Where is he? where is he?

Peter.

Ah! if he was here! if he was here! I would jump up to the cieling for joy.

Mary Anne.

Well, papa, do you ſee him?

SCENE XV.

Mr. Vaughan, Frederick, Mary Anne, Dorothea, Peter.
(Frederick entering, kneels to his uncle. Peter ſhews an extravagance of joy. Dorothea and Mary Anne melt into tears.)
Frederick.

Ah! uncle, my dear uncle, will you forgive me?

Mr. Vaughan.

Forgive you! I love you a thouſand times better than before. You deſerve it; and ſhall never leave me again.

Frederick.

No uncle; never, never.

(Turning, he ſees Peter, and takes him by the hand.)

Ah! if you had ſeen the miſery of this poor man and his children! If you had been the cauſe of their diſtreſs!

Peter.

'Twas I, 'twas I myſelf. Why ſhould I have let you climb upon my ſeat, or have left you to manage a pair of fiery horſes? But who could refuſe you any thing? I could not, though the carriage were to run over me through it. So mark, Maſter Frederick; never aſk me any thing improper again! I ſhould agree to it, I know; but I ſhould go and drown myſelf directly.

Mr. Vaughan.

Why did not you write me an account of all this, inſtead of ſelling your watch, your books, and perhaps your clothes? It was at leaſt an imprudence in a child like you, who knows not the value of things.

Frederick.

Yes, that is true; but to let this family be a moment longer in their diſtreſs, ſeemed to me as bad as murder. Beſides, as you had turned Peter away in a paſſion, I was afraid that you ſhould forbid me to aſſiſt him; and that by diſobeying your expreſs orders I ſhould make myſelf more blameable.

Mr. Vaughan.

What, then, you would have diſobeyed me there?

Frederick.

Yes, uncle; but in that only.

Mr. Vaughan.
[166]

Kiſs me, my brave Frederick!—After all, there is one article in the letter which makes me heſitate; that is, your lying out. Where did you paſs the night?

Frederick.

I had carried Peter the money that day. Our maſter was not at home in the evening, and I knew that the doors would be ſhut at ten o'clock. I thought to be home before; and ſo I ſhould, if I had not gone aſtray after dark.

Dorothea.

Poor brother! where did you lie then?

Frederick.

I found an empty old ſhed, and there I ſtretched myſelf upon a great ſtone, and never ſlept ſo well in my life. I was ſo happy to have relieved Peter!

Mary Anne.

Ah! that ill-natured Richard! He took good care not to tell us all this, and yet he knew it.

Mr. Vaughan.

From this moment I withdraw my regard from him, and you alone—

Frederick.

No, uncle; I will not be happy at the expence of another, and far leſs at that of your ſon.

Dorothea,
(taking his hand.)

How much ought I to love ſuch a brother!

Mr. Vaughan.

Well, let him remain at the ſchool; you ſhall never leave me. I wiſh to have you always near my heart, and will have maſters for you of all ſorts, if they were to come a hundred miles.

Peter,
(making a low bow.)

My worthy maſter, you are always the ſame.

Mr. Vaughan,
(patting him on the ſhoulder.)

Peter, have you agreed with Lord Vaſty?

Peter.

Bleſs your heart, ſir, I had not my diſcharge.

Mr. Vaughan.

You ſhall not need one. I ſee, I ſhall make Frederick and you happy in having you near each other once more: but never let him mount upon your ſeat again. We ſhall take care of your children too.

Peter,
(ſobbing, and crying for joy.)

Dear maſter!— Sir!—are you ſerious? Is not this a dream? Frederick! Maſter Frederick! ſhall my poor children—Ah! let me go and ſee my old friends in the ſtable!

OLD COLIN.

[167]
Mr. Dexter, Percival his ſon.
Percival.

PAPA, I know a very good ſervant to recommend to you, when you diſcharge old Colin.

Mr. Dexter.

Who has given you that commiſſion? Have I any thoughts of ſending him away?

Percival.

Would you always keep that old fellow? I think, a young ſervant would do much better for us.

Mr. Dexter.

How, Percival? That is a very bad reaſon for being tired of a good ſervant. You call him an old fellow! Child, you ought to bluſh for it! It is in my ſervice that he is grown old; and perhaps the cares which he took of your infancy and the ſorrow that he felt for your fits of illneſs have haſtened old age on him. You ſee then, how ungrateful and unreaſonable it would be to take an averſion to him on account of his age. And do you think yourſelf any better founded in ſaying that a young ſervant would anſwer our purpoſe? That deciſion is above your age, and requires more experience than you can poſſeſs. At another time I will make you ſenſible of the advantage that an old ſervant has above a young one in diligent and faithful ſervice.

Percival.

I believe it, papa, ſince you ſay ſo. But he wears a wig; and it is ſo droll to ſee a man in a wig ſtanding behind your chair at dinner. I can hardly turn my eyes towards him, without being ready to laugh out.

Mr. Dexter.

That does not ſhew a good diſpoſition, boy! I ſhould never have ſuſpected you of it. Do you know that he loſt his hair in a long and dangerous ſickneſs? To ridicule him, is it not to inſult God who ſent this ſickneſs on him?

Percival.

But he is always grumbling, and is not ſo merry as the other ſervants.

Mr. Dexter.

Colin may be ſerious, but is not a grumbler. It is true, he is not ſo nimble as a young puppy of eighteen or twenty; but does he incur your diſlike on that account? O ſon, that thought makes me ſhudder! [158]Then you will have an averſion to me too, if God ſhould grant me a long life?

Percival.

Oh! no, papa; I am not ſo wicked.

Mr. Dexter.

And do you think that it is not ſo to hate Colin, becauſe his age hinders him from being ſo alert as formerly?

Percival.

I am wrong, papa, I confeſs; and I aſſure you that I am very ſorry for having—

Mr. Dexter.

Why do you ſtop? For what are you ſorry, do you ſay?

Percival.

If I diſcover my fault to you, perhaps you will be angry with me and I ſhall gain nothing by it but a puniſhment.

Mr. Dexter.

You know, child, that I am not fond of puniſhing, and that I try that method very ſeldom. It is by kindneſs and good advice that I endeavour to correct your ſiſter and you. I do not know what fault you have committed, therefore cannot promiſe abſolutely not to chaſtiſe you. Is it on thoſe terms that you intend to make a confeſſion? You know my affection for you. That is the only ſecurity that I can give you; and you may depend on it with as much confidence as on my promiſe.

Percival.

Well, papa, I own that—I called Colin—an old rogue.

Mr. Dexter.

How? Is it poſſible? Could you ſo far forget how you ſhould behave to an honeſt man? And did Colin hear you?

Percival.

Yes, papa; and that is what troubles me moſt.

Mr. Dexter.

It is very well to be ſorry. But it is not enough to be concerned for having affronted one of our fellow-creatures to his face: one ought to feel the ſame ſorrow for affronting him in his abſence.

Percival.

Yes, I am ſorry to have uſed Colin ill at all: but what grieves me moſt, is that I treated him ſo before his face: for—

Mr. Dexter.

You have begun to open your heart to me. Conclude!

Percival.

Yes, papa—for Colin, when I uſed him ſo ill, ſhed tears, and ſaid, The pains and infirmities of my old age are not enough, but I muſt moreover be the laughter of childhood.

Mr. Dexter.
[169]

Poor Colin! I know him well. That ill treatment would go to his heart. It is indeed hard at his age to be the laughing ſtock of a child. But how much more muſt he ſuffer in receiving this treatment from a child whom he has known from his birth, and ſerved with an attachment that can never be requited.

Percival.

Ah! papa, how much am I to blame! I will aſk his pardon; and be aſſured that in all my life he ſhall never have reaſon to complain of me.

Mr. Dexter.

Very well, child: on this condition alone God and I can pardon you. We are all weak and liable to be carried away by our paſſions for a moment. But when we return to ourſelves, we muſt thoroughly repent for our fault; we muſt force our pride to make amends for it, and uſe all our reſolution to avoid it for the future. But I ſhould wiſh to know what could make you behave ſo ungenerouſly to Colin. Had he offended you?

Percival.

Yes, papa—At leaſt I thought ſo. I was playing with my pop-gun, and aimed to ſhoot a pea at his face. Have done, Maſter Percival, ſays he, or I ſhall go and complain to your papa. His threatening made me angry, and then I called him names.

Mr. Dexter.

It was on purpoſe, then, that you ſtrove to vex him?

Percival.

I cannot deny it.

Mr. Dexter.

That aggravates your fault; and that was what made him ſhed tears.

Percival.

Ah! papa, if you give me leave, I will go to him this moment, and aſk his pardon. I ſhall not be eaſy until he forgives me.

Mr. Dexter.

Yes, child; we ſhould never put off for a moment the performance of our duty. I ſhall wait for you here.

(Percival goes out, and returns ſhortly after with an air of ſatisfaction.)
Percival.

Papa, now I am pleaſed with myſelf. Colin has forgiven me with all his heart: and I do not think that I ſhall ever commit the ſame fault again.

Mr. Dexter.

God forbid that you ſhould! Without his grace you can never anſwer for the firmeſt reſolution.

Percival.

And what ſhould I do for that purpoſe?

Mr. Dexter.

Pray for his aſſiſtance. He will not refuſe it to you.

Percival.
[170]

I will pray for it from the bottom of my heart. But papa, there is another thing that I have juſt now done without your leave, and which perhaps will make you angry.

Mr. Dexter.

What is that, child?

Percival.

The new crown-piece that you gave me as a Chriſtmas-box I have given to Colin.

Mr. Dexter.

Why ſhould I be angry at that? I am very well pleaſed that you ſhould do good actions of yourſelf, without acquainting me. You may diſpoſe of all the money that I give you. It is your own; and you could not make a better uſe of it. We ſhould early accuſtom ourſelves to a prudent generoſity. Did Colin ſeem ſatisfied?

Percival.

He dropped tears of joy, and I was pleaſed to ſee it.

Mr. Dexter.

I applaud you for that ſentiment, my boy. A humane heart always rejoices to ſoften the diſtreſſes of its fellow-creatures. All the virtues produce joy in our ſouls, but none fills them with ſenſations more delightful and more laſting than beneficence.

Percival.

Ah! if ever I poſſeſs the means, I will relieve all thoſe about me that are in diſtreſs.

Mr. Dexter.

My laſt prayer to heaven ſhall be to ſtrengthen this virtue in your heart, and to render you capable of putting it in practice.

Percival.

And ſhall I be every time ſo well pleaſed as to-day?

Mr. Dexter.

It is the only pleaſure that never grows weak. Endeavour above all things to enjoy it in your family. If your ſervants are honeſt people, you ought to gain their affections ſtill more by kind treatment than by money; and at the ſame time not neglect to make them ſmall preſents now and then. If you beſtow them ſeaſonably, and with a good grace, you will make your ſervants your firmeſt friends.

Percival.

But papa, have they not their wages?

Mr. Dexter.

They have them for their ſervice; no more. But ſmall preſents will create affection in them, and they will go beyond their duty.

Percival.

I do not underſtand you very well, papa.

Mr. Dexter.

Colin will ſerve as an inſtance to explain my meaning. I give him his wages, his clothing and his food, for ſerving me. When he has ſerved me, are [171]we not quit? does he owe me any thing more? At the ſame time, you know, he takes care of every thing in the houſe; he has of himſelf undertaken the trouble of inſpecting the other ſervants, and has often ſaved me great expences. He does all this through good-will, without any particular order; becauſe I gained his gratitude by occaſional preſents. When your years will allow you to mix in the world, you will hear nothing in every family but complaints of the negligence and ingratitude of ſervants. Be aſſured, my dear, that the fault lies ofteneſt with the maſters who endeavour to inſpire them with fear, rather than with attachment.

Percival.

Now I underſtand you perfectly; and I will one day make uſe of your inſtructions and your example.

Mr. Dexter.

You will never have reaſon to repent following them. I inherited them from my father, and ſhall always remember what he uſed to tell us on this ſubject.

Percival.

Ah! papa, if it be not too much trouble, I ſhould be glad to hear the ſtory.

Mr. Dexter.

I take pleaſure in making you this return for acknowledging your fault, and for your generoſity to honeſt Colin. "Captain Flood, a brave officer, who had retired from the ſervice, lived upon his eſtate, with his wife, an amiable lady, and five children worthy of ſuch excellent parents. The inhabitants of the neighbourhood poſſeſſed the greateſt reſpect for them, and this family all together formed the moſt pleaſing ſight imaginable. The ſweetneſs of Mr. Flood's diſpoſition, and the excellent order that ſubſiſted in his houſe, gained him the good-will and admiration of all thoſe who had the happineſs of knowing him. The young people in thoſe parts were eager to be in his ſervice; and whenever a place was vacant in his family by a ſervant's dying or going away, it was ſought as a deſirable ſituation. Content appeared in the faces of all his people. To ſee them, one would have taken them for dutiful children round their father. His orders were ſo juſt and ſo moderate, that not one of them ever had a thought of diſobeying him. Harmony reigned amongſt them as amongſt brothers. If ever they d [...]ſputed, it was which had moſt zeal in the ſervice of their maſter, and moſt attachment to his intereſts. Mr. Fulmer, who was formerly an intimate of Captain Flood's, [172]and had like him retired to his eſtate in another county, ſtopped one day at his houſe, in paſſing that way on his road to London. After a variety of diſcourſe, the converſation fell at laſt upon the diſagreeable circumſtances frequently attending the care of a family. Mr. Fulmer complained of the fatiguing employment of watching over ſervants; that he had never found any but ſuch as were inſolent, idle, or inattentive to their maſter's buſineſs. As to that, ſaid Mr. Flood, I cannot complain of mine. For theſe ten years I have had to weighty ſubject of diſpleaſure. I am very well ſatisfied with them, and they are the ſame with me. That is a happineſs not very common, ſaid Mr. Fulmer. You muſt have ſome particular ſecret for making good ſervants, and for keeping them in that perfection. The ſecret is very ſimple, anſwered Mr. Flood; and here it is, continued he, pointing to a ſmall deſk. I do not underſtand you, ſaid Mr. Fulmer; but Mr. Flood, without making any reply, opened the deſk. It contained ſix drawers, with theſe titles:— Extraordinary expences.—For myſelf.—For my wife.—For my children.—Servants wages.—Gratuities to them.—As I have always by me, reſumed Mr. Flood, a year's rent of my eſtate beforehand, I make ſix portions of it at the beginning of every year. In the firſt drawer I put a certain ſum, which is inviolably reſerved for unforeſeen occaſions. In the ſecond what I intend for my own expences. The third contains the money neceſſary for the domeſtic charges of the family, and my wife's pin-money. The fourth ſufficient for the proper education of my children. The wages of my ſervants are in the fifth; and in the ſixth are the gratuities that I beſtow them. It is to this laſt drawer that I owe the happineſs of having never had bad ſervants. Their wages are for what their duty requires of them: but the preſents that I diſtribute to them occaſionally, are for the performance of what is not ſtrictly comprized within their duty, for ſervices in which their affection to me outſtrips my orders and my wiſhes."

ALFRED AND DORINDA.

[173]

ON a fine ſummer's day, Mr. Vernon had promiſed to go a walking with his two children, Alfred and Dorinda, in a very fine garden a little way out of town. He went up to his dreſſing-room to prepare himſelf, and the children remained in the parlour. Alfred, delighted with the pleaſures that he promiſed himſelf from his walk, jumping and running careleſsly to and fro in the room, bruſhed the ſkirt of his coat againſt a very valuable flower that his father was rearing with infinite pains, and which he had unfortunately juſt brought in from before the window, in order to preſerve it from the heat of the ſun. O brother! what have you done? ſaid Dorinda, taking up the flower which was broken off from the ſtalk. She was holding it ſtill in her hand, when her father, who had finiſhed dreſſing himſelf, entered the parlour. How, Dorinda, ſaid Mr. Vernon in an angry tone, do you pluck a flower that you have ſeen me take ſo much pains to rear in order to have ſeed from it? Dear papa, anſwered Dorinda, trembling, pray do not be angry! I am not angry, replied Mr. Vernon, growing more calm; but as you may take a fancy to pluck flowers too in the garden that I am going to ſee, and which does not belong to me, you will not take it amiſs that I leave you at home.

Dorinda looked down, and held her tongue. Alfred could not keep ſilence any longer. He approached his father with tears in his eyes, and ſaid, It was not my ſiſter, papa; it was I that plucked off the flower: ſo it is I that muſt ſtay at home. Take my ſiſter along with you.

Mr. Vernon, touched with the ingenuous behaviour of his children, and their affection for each other, kiſſed them, and ſaid, You are both dear to me alike, and you ſhall both come with me.

Alfred and Dorinda leaped for joy. They went therefore to walk in the garden, where they ſaw plants of the moſt curious ſorts. Mr. Vernon with pleaſure obſerved Dorinda preſs her cloaths on each ſide, and Alfred take up the ſkirts of his coat under his arms, for fear of doing any damage as they walked among the flowers. The flower that he had loſt would, without doubt, have given [174]him a good deal of pleaſure; but he enjoyed much more in ſeeing mutual affection, candour and prudence, flouriſh in his children.

THE FROWARD LITTLE GIRL.

OYe children, who have had the misfortune to contract a vicious habit, it is for your comfort and encouragement that I tell the following ſtory: in which you will ſee that amendment is eaſy, whenever one forms a ſincere and courageous reſolution.

Roſalind, until her ſeventh year, was the joy of her parents. At that age, when the growing light of reaſon begins to ſhew us the uglineſs of our faults, ſhe, on the contrary, had contracted one, which cannot better be deſcribed to you, than by the example of thoſe ſnarling ours that growl inceſſantly, and ſeem always ready to run at your legs and bite them. If any one, by miſtake, touched her play-things, ſhe would give that perſon a ſidelook, and grumble between her teeth for a quarter of an hour. If any chid her, though ever ſo gently, ſhe would ſtart up, and ſtamp with her feet, and throw the chairs about the room. Neither her father nor mother, nor any one of the family, could bear with her now. It is true, ſhe ſometimes repented of her faults; nay, ſhe often ſhed tears in private, on ſeeing herſelf become the averſion of every body, even to her parents. But habit ſoon got the better of her, and her temper became more croſs every day. One evening (it was New-Year's Eve) ſhe ſaw her mother go towards her room with a ſmall baſket under her cloak. Roſalind would have followed her, but Mrs. Fau [...]k [...]ner ordered her to go back to the parlour. Upon this ſhe put on the ſulleneſt face that ever ſhe ſhewed, and clapped the door to ſo violently that ſhe made all the windows rattle. Half an hour after, her mother ſent for her. What was her ſurprize, on ſeeing the room lighted up with twenty candles, and the table covered with the moſt elegant toys. She could not utter a word, tr [...]nſperted as ſhe was with joy and admiration. Come hither, Roſalind, ſaid her mother, and read on this paper for [175]whom theſe things are intended. Roſalind went to the table, and ſaw amongſt the toys a ſlip of paper, on which ſhe read the following words written in large l [...]tters:— For an amiable little girl, in return for her good behaviour.

She looked down, and did not ſay a word. Well, Roſalind, ſaid her mother, for whom is this intended?

Not for me, ſaid Roſalind, with the tears in her eyes.

Here is another paper, ſaid Mrs. Faulkener; ſee if this does not concern you.

Roſalind took it, and read, For a froward little girl, who is ſenſible of her faults, and in beginning a new year will take pains to amend them. Oh! that is I, that is I! ſaid ſhe, throwing herſelf into her mother's arms, and crying bitterly. Mrs. Faulkener alſo dropped tears, partly of ſorrow for her daughter's faults, and partly of joy for the repentance that ſhe ſhewed. Come, ſaid ſhe, after a moment's ſilence, take what is intended for you, and may God, who has heard your reſolution, give you force to execute it!

No, mama, anſwered Roſalind, the whole belongs to the perſon meant in the firſt paper. Keep it for me, until I am like her: you can tell me when I am ſo. This anſwer gave Mrs. Faulkener much pleaſure; ſhe therefore immediately put all the toys into a drawer, and giving the key to Roſalind, ſaid, There, my dear child, you ſhall open the drawer when you yourſelf ſhall think it the proper time.

Near ſix weeks paſſed without the leaſt inſtance of illhumour from Roſalind. She threw her arms round her mother's neck, and ſobbing, aſked, May I open the drawer, mama? Yes, my dear, you may, anſwered Mrs. Faulkener, claſping her tenderly in her arms. But pray tell me how you have managed to get the better of your temper ſo? I ſtudied it continually, replied Roſalind; it coſt me ſome trouble, but every morning and evening, and a hundred times in the day, I prayed to God to keep up my courage.

Mrs. Faulkener ſhed the moſt delicious tears; and Roſalind became miſtreſs of the toys, and ſoon after, of the affections of all her friends.

Her mother related this happy change in preſence of a little miſs who had the ſame fault; and ſhe was ſo ſtruck with it that ſhe immediately formed the reſolution of imitating Roſalind, in order to become amiable like her. [176]This attempt had the ſame ſucceſs: and thus Roſalind was not only more happy herſelf, but rendered thoſe alſo happy who choſe to profit by her example. What child of ſpirit would not wiſh to enjoy the ſame honour and the ſame happineſs?

THE USEFUL DISAPPOINTMENT.

ONE fine morning, in the month of June, Ambroſe prepared to ſet out with his father on a party of pleaſure, which for a fortnight before had taken up all his thoughts. He had riſen, contrary to his cuſtom, very early, in order to haſten the preparations for his jaunt. However, juſt as he thought that he had reached the object of his wiſhes, the ſky darkened all at once, the clouds grew thick, and a violent wind bent down the trees and raiſed up a tempeſt of duſt. Ambroſe went down every moment into the garden, to obſerve how the ſky looked: he then ſkipped up the ſtairs three at a time, to examine the barometer; but the ſky and the barometer were both againſt him. For all this, he did not ſcruple to give his father good hopes, and to aſſure him that theſe unfavourable appearances would diſperſe in a moment; that preſently it would be the fineſt weather in the world; and he conc [...]uded, that they ought to ſet out directly, to have the benefit of it.

Mr. Powell, who did not repoſe a blind confidence in his ſon's prognoſtics, thought it more prudent to wait a little. Juſt then the clouds burſt, and diſcharged a heavy ſhower of rain. Ambroſe, who was doubly diſappointed, began to cry, and obſtinately refuſed to be comforted. The rain continued until three o'clock in the afternoon. At length the clouds diſperſed, the ſun reſumed his luſtre, the ſky its clearneſs, and all nature breathed the freſhneſs of the Spring. Ambroſe recovered his good humour by degrees, in proportion as the ſky brightened. His father took him out a little way, and the calmneſs of the air, the ſinging of the birds, the freſh green of the fields, and the ſweet perfume that breathed all round him, reſtored peace and ſatisfaction completely to his heart. Do not [177]you remark, ſaid his father to him, the agreeable change juſt now produced all round you? Recollect how dull every thing yeſterday appeared to us; the ground parched up by a long drought, the flowers without colour and hanging their languid heads, and in ſhort, all vegetation ſeeming to be at a ſtand. What muſt we ſuppoſe to have ſo ſuddenly made nature appear young again? The rain that has fallen to-day, ſaid Ambroſe.

The injuſtice of his complaints, and the folly of his behaviour, ſtruck him ſenſibly as he pronounced theſe words. He bluſhed, and his father judged that his own thoughts would be ſufficient to teach him another time to ſacrifice, without reluctance, a ſelfiſh pleaſure to the general advantage of mankind.

THE PAGE.
A DRAMA, in ONE ACT.

CHARACTERS.

  • THE PRINCE OF —.
  • MRS DORFFEN.
  • ELDER DORFFEN, an Enſign, Her Sons.
  • YOUNGER DORFFEN, Page, Her Sons.
  • CAPTAIN DERENHOFF, Her Brother.
  • MASTER OF A ROYAL ACADEMY.
  • ATTENDANT.

The ſtage repreſents an anti-chamber in the palace. Beyond appears a bed-chamber with folding doors open; withinſide a camp bed, at the foot of which, on a ſtand, is a lamp lighted, and a watch.

SCENE I.

The Prince (in a morning gown, lying upon a camp b [...]d and covered with a large cloak.) The Page (aſleep in an armchair in the anti-chamber.)
The Prince
(awaking.)

THIS is ſomething like reſt.—This is the happineſs of peace.—One can no [...] indulge ſleep, without being arouſed by the noiſe of a [...].

(Looks at his watch.)

Two o'clock? It muſt be later [...] [...] have ſlept more than two hours. Page! page!

The Page.
[178]
(ſtarting from his ſleep, half awake, and falling back into the arm-chair.)

Eh! who calls?—I'm coming— preſently.

The Prince.

Is any body there? What, no anſwer?

The Page,
(turning himſelf and yawning.)

Oh dear! I was in ſuch a fine ſleep!

The Prince.

I hear ſomebody ſpeak. Who is there?

(He turns the lamp, and ſees the page.)

Is it poſſible? What! that child here? Should he watch by me, or I by him? What could my people mean?

The Page,
(riſing up half aſleep, and rubbing his eyes.)

Sir!

The Prince.

Come, come, my little friend, awake! Tell me what o'clock it is by your watch: mine is ſtopped.

The Page,
(ſupporting himſelf on the arms of the chair, and ſtill half aſleep.)

Eh? what, ſir?

The Prince,
(ſmiling.)

You are faſt aſleep. What a comical little face! He would afford an excellent picture as he is now. I bid you ſee what o'clock it is by your watch.

The Page,
(approaching ſlowly.)

Watch, ſir? I beg you highneſs's pardon! I have none.

The Prince.

You are dreaming ſtill; or have you really no watch?

The Page.

I never had one.

The Prince.

Never? How could your father ſend you hither without a thing ſo neceſſary, and indeed the only thing for which, in your caſe, you have an abſolute occaſion.

The Page.

My father? Ah! if he were alive!

The Prince.

You have n [...] father, then?

The Page.

He died, Sir, before I was born. I never ſaw him.

The Prince.

Poor child! But your guardian, your mother ſhould have taken care—

The Page.

My mother, ſir? Ah! does not your highneſs know [...] She lives very poorly indeed. What money ſhe h [...]d ſhe laid out upon me, but ſhe had not enough to buy me a watch.

The Prince.

Who is your guardian?

The Page.

My uncle, ſir.

The Prince,
(ſmiling)

That is good. But there are ſo many uncles in the world! What is your uncle's name?

The Page.
[179]

He is a captain in your highneſs's guards, and on guard to-day.

The Prince.

You are right: I recollect him: it was he that brought you to me. My little man, take this taper; hold it faſt. In that bed-room

(pointing)

there, on that ſide, you will find two watches hanging by the glaſs. Bring me the one that you find on the right-hand, and take care to ſet the room on fire with the taper! Make haſte!

The Page,
(going.)

Yes, ſir.

SCENE II.

The Prince.

What a ſweet child! what amiable ſimplicity! Ah! if there were a man like this child for ſincerity, and that man my friend!—It is a pity that he is ſo little: he will never anſwer; I muſt ſend him back to his mother.

SCENE III.

The Prince, the Page.
The Page,
(holding the light in one hand, and the watch in the other.)

It is five o'clock, ſir.

The Prince.

I was not miſtaken: it will ſoon be light.

(Taking his watch.)

But is this the one that I ſent you to bring? Was this on the right hand?

The Page.

Is not that it, ſir? Indeed I thought it was.

The Prince.

Well, my little friend, ſuppoſing it was, if you had known your own intereſt properly, you ſhould have taken the other; for this, ſet round as it is with brilliants, cannot be proper for a child to wear. Is it poſſible that covetouſneſs directed your choice? or are you like thoſe who loſe all, by trying to gain too much? Tell me!

The Page.

I do not know what your highneſs ſays.

The Prince.

I muſt explain myſelf then more cl [...]arly. Can you tell the right from the left?

The Page,
(looking at each hand by turns.)

The right and the left, ſir?

The Prince,
(patting him on the ſhoulder)

Well, my little friend, perhaps you diſtinguiſh them as little as good from[180]evil. Pity that you cannot preſerve that happy ignorance! Go, run and tell your uncle, the captain, to come to me.

(The page goes out.)

SCENE IV.

The Prince.

How ingenuous! how amiable a child!—An additional reaſon for reſtoring him to his family. The court is the center of corruption. I will not ſuffer him to fall a victim to it. Yes, I will ſend him home. But where muſt he go, if his mother be ſo indigent, as he ſays, and not able to maintain him? I muſt enquire about it. Derenhoff can give me every information that I deſire.

SCENE V.

The Prince, the Page.
The Page.

My uncle, the captain, is coming to your highneſs.

The Prince.

Well, what is the matter? You look quite heavy. Perhaps you would wiſh to have a little more ſleep?

The Page.

Why yes, ſir, a little.

The Prince.

If that is all, go and fix yourſelf again in your arm-chair. I have been a child myſelf, and know how agreeable reſt is at your age. Go ſeat yourſelf, I tell you; I give you leave.

(The page ſits in the arm-chair, and ſettles himſelf to ſleep.)

I thought he would not need to be bid twice.

SCENE VI.

The Prince, Captain Derenhoff, the Page, (aſleep.)
Capt. Derenhoff.

Your highneſs—

The Prince.

Come in, captain. What do you think of the little meſſenger that I ſent to you? What uſe ſhall I make of him? to attend me in my chamber?

Capt. D.
(ſhrugging up his ſhoulders.)

I confeſs, ſir, he it rather little.

The Prince.

Or to go on horſeback on my buſineſs?

Capt. D.
[181]

I ſhould be afraid that he would never come back.

The Prince.

Or to watch here at night?

Capt. D.
(ſmiling.)

Yes, provided your highneſs ſleep.

The Prince.

What can I do then with this child? nothing; that is plain. So that in bringing him hither, you probably did not intend that he ſhould be of uſe to me in his ſervice, but that I ſhould to him in his fortune. You told me, I recollect, that his mother was not able to bring him up; but is it true that ſhe is reduced abſolutely to indigence?

Capt. D.
(laying his hand on his breaſt.)

Yes, ſir, it is the exact truth.

The Prince.

And by what misfortunes?

Capt. D.

By this very laſt war, which has enriched ſo many others. It is true, her eſtate was ſomething encumbered, but at preſent it is taken totally out of her hands. Every thing is pillaged, burnt, utterly deſtroyed. Beſides all this, law ſuits: they follow war as the plague does famine. Happily for her, her children are ſettled for the preſent. The youngeſt is page to your highneſs, the eldeſt, enſign in your highneſs's guards. As to the mother, ſhe lives as ſhe can.

The Prince.

Wretchedly enough, no doubt.

Capt. D.

True ſir.

(Coldly.)

She has retired to a cottage, where ſhe lives quite alone and retired. I never go to ſee her. I am her brother, and could not bear the ſhocking ſight of her diſtreſs.

The Prince.

You are her brother?

Capt. D.

Yes, ſir, unhappily.

The Prince,
(with contempt.)

Unhappily? and you never go to ſee her? I underſtand you, ſir. Her diſtreſs would make you bluſh; or, if it affected you, to relieve her, you think, would coſt you ſomething.

(Capt. Derenhoff appears confuſed.)

What is your ſiſter's name?

Capt. D.

Dorffen, ſir.

The Prince,
(muſing.)

Dorffen? Had not I a major of that name in my troops?

Capt. D.

Yes, ſir.

The Prince.

Who was killed at the opening of the firſt campaign of the war?

Capt. D.

True, ſir. He was father to the enſign, and to this child; a man of honour, and perfectly brave. He [182]mounted a breach with the chearfulneſs of one going to an entertainment. He had the heart of a lion.

The Prince.

Of a man, captain; that is ſaying more. I remember him very well, and could wiſh—

Capt. D.
(drawing near.)

What would your highneſs wiſh?

The Prince.

To ſpeak with his widow.

Capt. D.

Your highneſs can do that immediately. She is here.

The Prince.

Is ſhe here? ſend to her; let her come to me a ſoon as ſhe riſes. I deſire to ſee her, and to return her child to her.

Capt. D.

Sir—

The Prince.

I forbid your mentioning it to her. Go.

(Captain Derenhoff goes out)

SCENE VII.

The Prince, the Page, (aſleep.)
The Prince.

What! reduced to ſo diſtreſsful a ſituation by the war? Dreadful ſcourge! how many families has it plunged into miſery! Still, however, it is better that they ſhould be unhappy by the war than by me. It is neceſſity, and not my choice, that has made me take up arms.

(He riſes, and after walking about a little, ſtops before the Page's chair.)

Amiable child!—how he ſleeps at his eaſe! It is innocence in the arms of ſleep. He thinks himſelf in the houſe of a friend, where he ought not to be under conſtraint. Perfectly in nature!

(walks about again.)

His mother? But indeed I ſhould not concern myſelf much for her, if ſhe were like the captain. I will put her to the proof, in order to know her; and then—then it will be time enough to take my meaſures.

(He leans ever the back of the arm-chair, and looking fondly at the Page, perceives a letter hanging out of his pocket.)

But what is this? a letter?

(opens it, and reads at the bottom)

"Your affectionate mother, Catharine Dorffen." Ah! it is from his mother. Shall I read it? I wiſh to know her character. She will not diſſemble with her own child. Let us ſee.

(reeds)

"My dear ſon. The difficulty that you find in writing, has not, I ſee, hindered your complying with my requeſt; [183]and your letter is even longer than I could expect. This willingneſs in you convinces me that you love me. I am ſenſible of it, and thank you ſincerely for it. You tell me that you have been introduced to the prince; that he has been ſo good as to approve of you; that he is the beſt and mildeſt of maſters, and that you love him very much already."

(He looks at the page.)

What, my friend, you have written ſo to your mother? I only do my duty, then, in making you a return, and in ſeeking to give you proofs of my friendſhip. "You have reaſon to love him, my dear child; for without his generous aſſiſtance, what would be your lot in this world? You have loſt your father; and although your mother be ſtill living, you are not the leſs to be pitied. Fortune has put it out of her power to fulfil her duty to you; that is my greateſt grief, and the moſt cruel of my diſtreſſes. While I had only to think of myſelf, misfortunes could never affect me; but when your image offers itſelf to my thoughts, my heart is ready to burſt, and my tears never ceaſe." Much tenderneſs, much ſenſibility appears here; and if ſhe be as excellent a woman as ſhe is a tender mother—And why ſhould ſhe not? She is, I have not a doubt of it. "I cannot, my dear, lead you myſelf in the road to fortune, as I could wiſh; I am obliged to remain here in ſolitude and retirement; but I ſhall never ceaſe to give you my advice with all the earneſtneſs of affection; and while my voice can reach you, it ſhall conſtantly entreat you to follow the paths of honour and virtue. As a freſh proof of that obedience which you have hitherto ſhewn to me, I requeſt you always to carry this letter about you."

(Looks at the page.)

Well, he has been obedient. "If ever you ſhould be in danger of failing in your duty, or neglecting the advice that I gave you when I kiſſed you at parting, and bedewed you with my tears, then my dear ſon remember this letter; open it; think of your mother, your unfortunate mother, who is only ſupported in her ſolitude by the hopes that ſhe builds on you." What has he not a brother? "Think that ſhe would die with grief were you to behave amiſs, and that you yourſelf would ſtab the heart that loves you above all things upon earth." She ſees his danger. She is right, for he is much expoſed here. Ought the to have ſent him hither? "It is not ſuſpicion or diſtruſt that make [184]me ſpeak thus. Your behaviour never gave me cauſe for them. No, my dear child; but your brother has made my tears flow; you, I hope, will ſpare the feelings of your mother more than he has done." So then, the eldeſt?—the enſign?—I muſt inform myſelf more of this. "You have always behaved with duty and reſpect; I own it with tears of joy. Go on, my dear child; become an honeſt man, and your mother, be ſhe ever ſo poor, ever ſo unhappy, will ſoon forget her misfortunes and diſtreſs." Very well. I like this woman; misfortune exalts her ſentiments, inſtead of depreſſing them. "You tell me at the end of your letter, that all your companions have watches. I know that you ſhould have one too; however, you break off there, and do not expreſs even a wiſh for one. This reſerve pleaſes me, and I am unhappy in not being able to reward it. You know, my dear, that I cannot, and therefore you will pardon me. Buſineſs of importance calls me to the capital; I am going thither, and this journey will take from me what little money I have left. It is a neceſſary expence, and I cannot avoid it. But be aſſured that in the end I ſhall do every thing in my power to ſatisfy your wiſh. And ſhould I even ſtint myſelf of neceſſaries, I will never ſuffer my heart's beſt beloved to want an encouragement to virtue. I hope ſoon to ſee you again, and am."— This woman is worthy of a better lot. I will keep this letter, and ſhew it to my wife. But no, it is this child's treaſure; why deprive him of it?

(He puts the letter into the page's pocket again.)

With what tranquility he ſleeps ſtill! Heaven, they ſay, prepares the happineſs of its children while they ſleep.

(He takes him by the hand)

Ho! my little friend!

(The page awakes, and looks at the prince for ſome time.)

He is a charming child, upon my life! Come, my little friend, awake. It is broad day, and you cannot ſleep here any longer. Riſe.

The Page,
(riſing ſlowly.)

Yes, ſir.

The Prince.

You are faſt aſleep ſtill. Here, go into my bed-room.

(He goes in.)

Put out the light, and ſhut the doors. Now go to that place where you found the watch. Make haſte! not there, this way. Here, ſtraight on; quick; come back the other ſide. Well, are you awake now?

The Page.

Heigho! yes, ſir.

The Prince.
[185]

Tell me, for I look upon you as a diligent child, and even clever; can you write letters?

The Page.

Oh, yes; when I ſet about it. I have writ two long ones already.

The Prince.

Theſe two were to your mother, I ſuppoſe.

The Page.
(with a pleaſed, familiar air.)

Yes, ſir, to my mother.

The Prince.

Joy ſparkles in your eyes when I ſpeak of her.

(aſide.)

What affection they bear to each other even in poverty! But is your mother very good?

The Page,
(taking the prince's hand between both his.)

Ah! if you knew her!

The Prince.

I will know her, my little friend.

The Page.

She is ſo good-natured, and ſo fond of me—

The Prince.

I could wiſh her ſons to be like her. Your brother the enſign? they ſay he does not go on well. But you?—

The Page,
(ſhaking his head.)

Ah! my brother the enſign—

The Prince.

Yes, they ſay that he cauſes your mother much trouble. Is that true?

The Page.

Ah! ſir—But I was forbid to open my lips about it. If his colonel knew—

(with an air of confidence.)

Oh! that colonel is an ill-natured man.

The Prince.

He ſhall know nothing of it, I promiſe you. Speak then; what has been the matter? what has your brother done?

The Page.

A great many things. I don't know myſelf quite how it was. I only ſaw that my mother was mighty angry about it; and to hide my brother's fault, ſhe gave away all that ſhe was worth in the world.

(He goes near to the prince and ſpeaks low.)

Only for that, ſhe ſaid, he might have been broke.

The Prince.

Broke? for what?

The Page.

Ah! ſir, I cannot tell that.

The Prince.

What, not to me?

The Page.

They would not let myſelf know that.

The Prince,
(laughing.)

They were very right, I think. But as to you, ſince you have not a watch, I ſuppoſe you aſked your mother in your letter to buy you one.

The Page.

Only once, no more.

The Prince.

Oh! then ſhe was angry with you?

The Page.
[186]

No, no, ſir; ſo far from that, ſhe wrote to me that ſhe would ſpare from the little money that ſhe had, and buy me one. I am ſorry that I ſpoke to her of it. She can hardly live as it is. That grieves me very much.

The Prince.

So it ſhould. A good ſon ſhould not be an expence to his mother. It is his duty, on the contrary, to ſeek all means of relieving her. As to the watch, if that were all, one might content you.

(He takes out his purſe)

Hold, my little friend; here are twelve guineas that I can ſpare. I will make you a preſent of them. Give me your hand.

The Page,
(holding his hand, while the prince counts cut the money)

Are they for me, ſir?

The Prince,

Yes, certainly; but tell me, what do you think to do with this money?

The Page.

Could not I buy a watch with it?

The Prince.

Yes, and a very handſome one; but however, when we conſider the matter, you have no abſolute occaſion for a watch. There are enough here.

(While he ſpeaks, the page looks earneſtly at him.)

If I were in your place, I know very well what I would do. I would lay that money out better. However, juſt as you pleaſe. I am going to dreſs. Stay here until I come back.

The Page,
(calling him.)

Sir?

The Prince.

Well, what do you want?

The Page.

My mother is in town. She ſets off this morning, and I could wiſh to take my leave of her.

(coaxingly.)

Will your highneſs give me leave?

The Prince.

No, my boy; there is no occaſion for that. Your mother ſhall come to you for this time. You ſhall ſee her; have a little patience.

(He goes out.)

SCENE VIII.

The Page.

She will come here? I ſhall ſee her here? what can be the reaſon of that? no matter; if ſhe comes and ſees me, that is enough. One, two, three—

(counts all the money.)

Twelve guineas to buy a watch! How happy I am! I think I have it a ready in my hands; I hear it click, and wind it up myſelf. But when the prince ſaid [187]that he knew very well what he would do if he was in my place, what did he mean by that? what would he do then? Ah! he has watches in all his rooms; ſo he does not know what it is to want one. But he told me, too, that a good ſon ſhould relieve his mother. No doubt he was thinking then of mine. Twelve guineas!

(looks at them.)

It is a great deal of money indeed; a great deal of money. If my mother had them, they would be of great ſervice to her.

(He preſſes the money to his breaſt with both his hands.)

Ah! a watch! a watch!

(lets his hands fall.)

But then a mother too! and ſo kind a mother! Yeſterday, too, ſhe was ſo dull, ſhe looked ſo pale, and ſo ill. I do believe that giving her this money would recover her at once.—Shall I go without it myſelf for her ſake?—

(With reſolution.)

Yes, I will.—But let her come ſoon, for I may change my mind. I have the watch at heart ſtill!

(Puts his ſinger on his mouth.)

Not a word I Hiſt! ſomebody comes.

SCENE IX.

Mrs. Dorffen, Captain Derenhoff, the Page.
The Page,
(running to meet his mother.)

Ah! mama!

Mrs. Dorffen,
(looks anxiouſly round, without minding the child.)

I do not know, brother, but I am uneaſy; what can his highneſs want with me?

Capt. D.

There; look at that child. He is going to give him back to you.

(She looks at the child with ſurprize and concern, who meantime hangs on her, quite joyful.)

But in fact, it was nonſenſe to bring him here. What can the prince do with him? The other pages grow up, appear like men, and enter into the army. But he—

(with a look of contempt)

he is ſuch a diminutive creature, he never will be good for any thing. The milk that you gave him was poiſoned by your griefs. He is a plant that is ſpoiled at the root. He will never have ſtrength or figure.

Mrs. Dorffen,
(ſorrowfully.)

Oh! brother!

Capt. D.

In ſhort, when you ſee the prince, be ſure not to ſay a word to him of this child. It would be to no purpoſe. Rather ſolicit him in favour of the enſign. He has ſome appearance at leaſt; he is a man.

Mrs. Dorffen.
[188]

In favour of the enſign?

Capt. D.

Yes, he has ſent for him.

Mrs. Dorffen.

You frighten me. Can he have learnt?—

Capt. D.
(coldly.)

It may be ſo: nay indeed it is probable.

(Leaning upon his cane, and ſhaking his head.)

What do you think would be the conſequence if he knew that the puppy meant to decamp, and had taken up money? and that it is only on my account, who ſettled the affair—

(with vehemence.)

I tell you, and you will ſee it, I ſhall ſuffer for my own good nature, and perhaps be put under arreſt myſelf. I wiſh I had never concerned myſelf about your children. However, I never ſhall again—

(as he goes off grumbling, he turns back.)

No, I never ſhall as long as I live.

(goes out.)

SCENE X.

Mrs. Dorffen, the Page.
The Page,
(ſeeing her concern.)

My uncle is always in a bad humour. But let him talk on, mama, never fear.

Mrs. Dorffen.

Be quiet, child; you dont know—

The Page.

Oh! I know more than he does. The prince is not what he ſays. He never does harm to any body. So far from that, look, look here;

(ſhews the twelve guineas in his hand.)

ſee all that—and it was he that gave it to me.

Mrs. Dorffen,
(aſtoniſhed.)

Is it poſſible? The Prince?

The Page.

He took it out of a large, large purſe that was full of gold, a little before you came. Ah! if the prince choſe, mama, if he choſe—Oh! he is rich, I promiſe you.

Mrs. Dorffen.

But how was this? I do not underſtand it. He muſt have had ſome reaſon.

The Page.

Certainly. His watch was ſtopped. He had been hunting all day yeſterday, and forgot to wind it up; and this morning—

(he runs to the bed-room, and opens the door.)

There, mama; there is the place where he lay. So he called me, and bid me look at my watch; and as I had none—

Mrs. Dorffen.

He gave you that money.

The Page.

Yes, he gave it to me to buy one.

(Shewing the money again.)

Twelve guineas, mama.

Mrs. Dorffen.
[189]

Look at me. Am I to believe you?

The Page.

Indeed you may. But I am not in a hurry for a watch. I ſhall have one ſome time or other.

(taking his mother's hand.)

Take this money, mama. Put it into your purſe.

Mrs. Dorffen.
(with emotion.)

What, my dear? How?—

The Page.

I am ſo ſorry to ſee you always crying. Ah! mama, I wiſh I had a great deal of money, then you ſhould never cry any more. All, yes every farthing you ſhould have and welcome.

Mrs. Dorffen.
(leaning over him.)

What! you would, my dear!

The Page.

How pleaſed I'd be to ſee you happy and contented!

Mrs. Dorffen,
(kiſſing him.)

I am happy, my love. I would not give the happineſs that I feel this moment for all your prince's gold. Ah! you do not know how the compaſſionate tenderneſs of a ſon impreſſes the heart of an unfortunate mother.

The Page,
(taking his mother's hand again.)

But you will take this money, though; I beg you, my dear mama, not to refuſe me.

Mrs. Dorffen.

Yes, my dear, I will take it. As others may impoſe upon you, I ſhall take care to—

The Page.

To do what? to buy me a watch?

Mrs. Dorffen.

Why, if you remain with the prince, you will want one.

The Page.

Oh! no, no. The prince has watches in every room. He told me himſelf that I ſhould not want one.

Mrs. Dorffen.

But what he has given you was to buy one.

The Page.

That is what he told me, however.

Mrs. Dorffen.

You are deceiving me my dear; and even your fondneſs for your mother ſhould not make you tell a ſtory.

The Page.

A ſtory? Then you do not believe me? Now I wiſh that his highneſs were here, I wiſh he would come.

(turning about.)

Ah; here he is himſelf.

SCENE XI.

The Prince, Mrs. Dorffen, the Page.
The Page,
(running to meet the Prince.)

Is not it true ſir, that you gave me twelve guineas at firſt, to buy a watch?

The Prince,
[190]
(ſmiling.)

Yes, my man.

The Page.

And did not you tell me afterwards, that I ſhould not want one?

The Prince

Yes, that is true too.

The Page,
(turning immediately towards his mother.)

Well, mama, now?

Mrs. Dorffen,
(confuſed.)

Your highneſs will be ſo good as to excuſe the ſimplicity of a child who forgets the reſpect—

The Prince.

Excuſe it, madam! that ſimplicity delights me, and I could wiſh to find it in every body; it is ſo agreeable to nature. Well, my man, your mother would not believe you then?

The Page,
(looking a little vexed.)

No, ſir. At firſt ſhe would not believe me, and afterwards ſhe would not accept the money.

The Prince.

What do you ſay? accept? Why, have you thought ſo little of my preſent, as to give it away again? I cannot ſuppoſe that.

The Page,
(heſitating)

Sir—

The Prince.

If I thought ſo, I ſhould not be very ready to give you more. Come then, tell me the truth; is it ſo?

The Page,
(pointing to his mother.)

Ah! ſir, my mama is ſo poor!

The Prince.
(chucking him under the chin.)

Good little ſoul! Have you given up then the only object of your wiſhes, in order to relieve your mother? It would be very hard, indeed, that you ſhould loſe a watch for doing ſo.

(He takes out his own)

There! if I had but this ſingle watch, I would give it to you, to reward your affection.

The Page,
(taking it joyfully.)

Ah! ſir. But does it go!

The Prince.

Never fear; it goes very well.

(The Page runs to his mother, to ſhew her the watch.)
The Prince.

Come, my little friend, put up your watch. And ſince you have made ſo good uſe of the little that I gave you,

(gives him his purſe,)

here, take this. There are a hundred guineas inſtead of the firſt twelve.

The Page
(looking at him with aſtoniſhment.)

Sir?

The Prince.

Do you heſitate? Here, take them.

The Page.
[191]

What, the purſe, ſir, and all that is —

(Going to return it.)

Indeed it is too much.

The Prince.

Yes, for yourſelf. But I give it to you, that you may diſpoſe of it. And who do you think wants it moſt?

The Page.

Who wants it?

(Looks at the Prince and his mother by turns.)

There mama, take it.

Mrs. Dorffen,
(coming forward towards the Prince.)

Your highneſs—

The Prince.

Pray, no acknowledgements, madam. You will find that it is very little, and I fear it may be of more harm to you than advantage. But

(pointing to the Page)

I need not tell you that this child is too weak and too little for my ſervice. At his age, children are hardly able to do much for others. In ſhort, I hope you will have no objection to take him back again. You are ſilent.

Mrs. Dorffen.

Your highneſs will excuſe—

The Prince.

What?

Mrs. Dorffen.

I own, ſir, I am wrong to bluſh for a poverty which I did not bring upon myſelf, and I may without diſgrace ingenuouſly confeſs it to my ſovereign.

(Coming nearer, and looking ſtedfaſtly at him.)

Yes, fir; my circumſtances are too narrow to maintain and bring up my ſon. I have long looked forward to the future with an anxious eye; and now my fears are real. I ſhall be the victim of grief. Ah! if I muſt carry back with me into the ſorrowful retreat of miſery this child that your highneſs returns to me, who is the only object of all my concern; this child who is too young as yet—

(endeavouring to contain her tears)

to—feel the loſs of a father— Ah! pardon a mother's weakneſs.

The Page,
(taking the Prince's hand,)

ſorrowfully. Mama is crying. ſir.

The Prince.

Well! ſuppoſing that you were to live with your mother?

The Page,
(with a look of entreaty.)

Your highneſs won't ſend me home?

The Prince.

No? Do you think not? This conſidence, my little friend, pleaſes me. Madam, he may ſtay. And yet it would be a pity if his morals, his innocence—But, no. There is nothing to fear as yet.

Mrs. Dorffen,
[192]
(looking at him attentively.)

His innocence did your highneſs ſay?

The Prince.

There is no fear, madam. You would imagine perhaps that I wiſh to draw back my word. But don't be uneaſy.

Mrs. Dorffen,
(fearfully.)

Yet, might I take the liberty, without breaking through the reſpect that I owe your highneſs, to requeſt you to explain yourſelf—

The Prince.

Madam, what I meant was this. I have for ſome time paſt been extremely diſſatisfied with my pages. Their company and example might perhaps—Yet after all it is but a perhaps, and one may try—

Mrs. Dorffen,
(eagerly ſeizing her ſon's hand.)

No, ſir.

The Prince,
(affecting diſpleaſure.)

No? As you pleaſe, madam.

Mrs. Dorffen.

My ſon's innocence is too dear to me. I ſhudder at the dangers to which I was going to expoſe him.

The Prince.

But conſider—

Mrs. Dorffen.

I conſider nothing: I ſee my ſon in the midſt of the flames; and if I can but ſave him, no matter, though he ſhould be naked.

The Prince.

But without fortune, without education, madam, what will become of him?

Mrs. Dorffen.

Whatever it ſhall pleaſe heaven. I ſubmit to the divine will. If he cannot ſupport his birth, let him go labour in the fields; let him die in poverty, but retain his innocence.

The Prince
(in his natural manner.)

This is thinking nobly. Yes, madam, I ſee, you deſerve every thing that I can poſſibly do for you.

(Coming nearer to her and ſpeaking with earneſtneſs.)

In what can I be of aſſiſtance to you? Tell me how I can ſerve you. Only ſpeak, you ſee a friend before you.

Mrs. Dorffen,
(with emotion.)

Ah! ſir—

The Prince.

Tell me firſt of all what is your ſituation. How are you with regard to your eſtate?

Mrs. Dorffen.

It will be abſolutely impoſſible, ſir, for me to ſave it.

The Prince.

Your debts then are pretty conſiderable? You are at law now, I am told. Do not they give you any hopes?

Mrs. Dorffen.
[193]

None, ſir. One cauſe, concerning a ſmall inheritance, ſhould have been decided long ago in my favour. My title is indiſputable. But intereſt and money are againſt it. Neceſſity brought me hither to town, in order to endeavour a compromiſe, but I could not ſucceed.

The Prince.

So much the better. You ſhall have juſtice now, without making any ſacrifice, I give you my word of honour; and accept moreover a penſion of a hundred a year. I hope that it will put you above every neceſſity.

Mrs. Dorffen,
(throwing herſelf at his feet.)

Oh! ſir, ſo much goodneſs! how ſhall I—

The Prince,
(raiſing her.)

What are you doing, madam? Riſe, I requeſt you. I only diſcharge what I owe to the memory of a man whoſe widow you are. I do for you no more than I would do for any one whoſe virtue I eſteemed. Tell me, would you ſtill heſitate to take back your child?

Mrs. Dorffen.

Sir, could I ſo forget—

The Prince.

And you, my little friend, would you like to go back with your mother?

The Page,
(playing with his watch.)

With my mother? Yes, ſir.

The Prince.

And yet now I know that you love me, would not you like as well to ſtay with me?

The Page.

Yes, very well, ſir.

The Prince.

Now, if that be ſo, were I to give you back to your mother, it would be ſending you away from me, and you have aſked me ſo earneſtly to keep you here. Beſides, your mother has thrown you into my arms. I muſt therefore take another way to ſettle matters. Stop here, madam, I ſhall be with you in a moment.

SCENE XII.

Mrs. Dorffen, the Page.
Mrs. Dorffen,
(throwing herſelf into an arm chair.)

O bleſſed day! O unexpected happineſs!

The Page.

Well, mama; well, are you glad?

Mrs. Dorffen,
(drawing him to her affectionately.)

O my ſon, my dear ſon!

The Page.
[194]

But you do not rejoice. You ought to be merrier, mama.

Mrs. Dorffen.

Even my happineſs makes me bluſh. It reproaches me for the little truſt that I had in Providence, and for the ſorrow that I felt when you came into the world. It was but a moment after I had heard of the loſs of your father. I looked at you with pity, and lamented that you ever ſaw the light.

(She takes him in her arms and kiſſes him.)

Yet it was you that was to relieve your unfortunate mother! your young hands were to dry up her tears! O heaven! what can I now deſire more? Nothing, nothing, but to be ſure of your brother's lot, and then my happineſs would be complete.

The Page.

My brother's? Why, mama, what of him?

Mrs. Dorffen.

If the prince knew what he has done—

The Prince.

And if he did, there would be nothing of it. You ſaw how good and how generous he is.

Mrs. Dorffen.

To us, my dear, who are not guilty of any crime.

The Page.

Beſides, he promiſed me that he would not tell, and that the colonel ſhould know nothing of it.

Mrs. Dorffen,
(frightened)

What! he promiſed you!

The Page.

Yes, indeed: ſo you need not be afraid.

Mrs. Dorffen.

I am thunder-ſtruck. You have told him then?

The Page.

Nay, hardly any thing. Only all that I knew. And then he aſked me concerning my brother's behaviour, and ſo I could not tell a fib. You know you bid me never to do ſo.

Mrs. Dorffen.

But, my dear child—

The Page.

Why, mama, are you uneaſy?

Mrs. Dorffen.

Uneaſy? O heavens! can you aſk? Oh! if the prince ſhould enquire farther, if he ſhould be informed—You may ruin your mother and your brother! you may plunge us all into the deepeſt miſery.

The Page,
(ready to cry.)

The deepeſt miſery?

Mrs. Dorffen.

Somebody comes—

(She kiſſes and encourages him.)

Say not a word. Dry up your tears. They will only, perhaps, make the matter worſe. Do not be uneaſy.

SCENE XIII.

[195]
Mrs. Dorffen, the Page, the Prince followed by Captain Derenhoff, and Enſign Dorffen.
The Prince.

Come in, gentlemen.

(To the Enſign.)

You are enſign Dorffen, then? the ſon of that brave Major?

Enſign Dorffen,
(bowing very low.)

Yes, ſir.

The Prince.

That is a great recommendation with me. Your father was a man of honour and a brave officer. I have no doubt but his example rouſes your emulation, and that you ſtrive to make yourſelf worthy of him.

Enſign Dorffen.

Sir, I only do my duty.

The Prince.

That is doing every thing. The braveſt man can do no more. There, ſir, is your mother: her virtues, and the hopes that may be formed of this amiable child, have given me the moſt favourable idea of your family; and therefore I wiſhed to ſee you all aſſembled here.

Enſign Dorffen,
(ſtill bowing.)

Your highneſs does me particular honour!

The Prince.

No more, certainly, than you deſerve.

Enſign Dorffen,

Your highneſs judges favourably of me.

The Prince.

Really, ſir, I only want to be confirmed in the opinion that I am tempted to form of you at preſent, in order to make your fortune: and yet that air of freedom and confidence that becomes you ſo well—

Enſign Dorffen.

Ah! ſir.

The Prince.

Denotes (permit me to ſay) a heart either very noble, or very corrupt. The ſon of ſuch parents cannot be ſuſpected. Certainly not. Therefore, ſir, what can we do to ſerve you? A ſtep higher would not advance you much in rank. What think you?

Enſign Dorffen
(rubbing his hands.)

No, certainly ſir.

The Prince.

Now, if we were to paſs over this ſtep? A Company! the rank of captain! It is the main object with you young gentlemen. But firſt—

(turning ſhort round to Capt. Derenhoff)

Sir, what is your opinion of your nephew?

Capt. Derenhoff
[196]
(ſomething confuſed.)

Mine, ſir? My opinion?

The Prince.

One would think it to be unfavourable.

Capt. Derenhoff.

No, ſir, rather much the contrary; I believe that he has courage, and will be a brave—

The Prince
(looking with ſatisfaction at enſign Dorffen.)

Ay is that true?

Capt. Derenhoff.

Beſides, he has a promiſing figure.

The Prince.

He is a fine lad, I confeſs. But his behaviour, his morals? I am aſhamed, indeed, to aſk you about ſuch trifles. In ſhort, what is his character?

Capt. Derenhoff
(ſmiling.)

Oh! a little too airy, ſometimes petulant. After all, ſir, you know, that does not miſbecome a ſoldier.

The Prince.

I know? Really that is ſomething new to me. I want now, madam, only your teſtimony. What will you ſay of your ſon?—

(After a pauſe)

Nothing?

Mrs. Dorffen.

What ſhould I ſay of him?

The Prince.

What you think. The truth.

Mrs. Dorffen.

But can I, ſir? If I had reaſon to praiſe him, would you wiſh me to do it in his preſence? or ſhould I ſpeak to his prejudice before him who can determine his fortune?

The Prince,
(ſmiling.)

Excellent, madam. To the fondneſs of a mother you join the addreſs of a woman. I cannot but admire you.

(In a ſerious tone.)

Sir, every one has his way. I have mine, when I mean to advance an officer, I begin with putting him under arreſt. What do you think of it?

Enſign Dorffen,
(frightened.)

Sir—

The Prince.

Yes, that is my manner. Give up your ſword to the captain. An air of more modeſty would have excuſed all. But this confidence, this undaunted to [...]e—What can be expected from a perſon who with your conſcience is maſter of ſuch aſſurance? who ſhould be ſenſible that he has deſerved my diſpleaſure? who knows how unworthily he has treated the beſt of mothers? and who nevertheleſs—Sir, let him be confined for a month. I will have no explanation upon what is paſt, and that on your account, madam, and becauſe of the manner in which I came by my information; but particularly becauſe [197]circumſtances make me preſume that his fault is of a weighty nature—

(With a ſevere and determined voice.)

Captain, if hereafter any thing ſhould happen, I deſire to be informed of it immediately, you underſtand? immediately. I mean to advance this young man; and neither you

(to the captain,)

nor

(in a gentler tone)

you, madam, ſhall make me alter my plan—Never give him any thing, never the ſmalleſt trifle by way of preſent. His pay may ſerve him; and let him learn to contract his expences.

(Making a ſign with his hand.)

Go, ſir, to your confinement.

(The two officers go out.)

SCENE XIV.

The Prince, Mrs. Dorffen, the Page.
The Prince.

Well, madam, you ſeem dejected.

Mrs. Dorffen,
(reſpectfully.)

Sir, I am a mother.

The Prince.

But you are not one of thoſe weak mothers, who, to ſpare their children a ſlight mortification, chuſe not to correct them.

Mrs. Dorffen.

That would be a very falſe tenderneſs. No, ſir, I only fear that he may have loſt for ever his prince's favour.

The Prince.

Do not be uneaſy, madam. My deſign is barely to make him worthy of the favours that I mean to beſtow on him. His youth claims ſome indulgence, therefore I excuſe his levities and indiſcretion; but I ſhall not always do ſo. What in one perſon brings back the love of virtue along with repentance, will in another ſtrengthen his inclination to vice. Upon the whole, make yourſelf eaſy. The young gentleman will come to himſelf, and I ſhall proportion my favour to his improvement.

(Turning to the page.)

As to this child, do you know what my intentions are?

Mrs. Dorffen.

Whatever they are, ſir, they will only aim to ſecure his happineſs. O, ſir! I have never let paſs a day without paying to your virtues the tribute of my homage, but I now ſee how far it fell below them.

The Prince.

What would you ſay, madam? You do not know me. My object is to give the ſtate a worthy [198]member, and myſelf a faithful ſervant, and to raiſe up for my ſon a friend who may one day be ready to ſacrifice his life for him as his father has done for me.

SCENE XV.

The Prince, Mrs. Dorffen, the Page, Attendant.
Attendant.

Pleaſe your highneſs, the Maſter of the Royal Academy.

The Prince.

Let him come in. I hope, madam, that you need only to be informed of my intentions to approve them.

SCENE XVI.

The Prince, Mrs. Dorffen, the Page, the Maſter of the Academy.
The Maſter,
(bowing.)

I am come according to your highneſs's orders.

The Prince.

Your ſervant, ſir, I am glad to ſee you. What do children of the firſt condition pay at the Royal Academy?

The Maſter.

Of the firſt condition, ſir? That is a [...] parents agree.

The Prince.

However, mention the terms.

The Maſter.

Sixty pounds, ſir.

The Prince.

Very well. This child I mean to ſend to you. And as I ſhall be inſtead of a father to him, I propoſe to do as much for him as the beſt gentlemen do for their children. But tell me, who has the care of attending to theſe young perſons? for that is the eſſential point.

The Maſter.

The different maſters, ſir.

The Prince.

Who are, I ſuppoſe, qualified for their employment. But I do not know them. It is on you alone, ſir, that I wiſh to depend. You have gained my confidence. Would you be ſo good as to take this child particularly under your own care?

The Maſter.
[199]

Sir, it is my duty.

The Prince.

I do not mean to make it a duty to you. Will it be agreeable?

The Maſter.

Sir, my duty is always agreeable to me.

The Prince.

Very well. You may depend then on my gratitude.

(To the Page, as he takes him by the hand.)

Come hither, my man; do you ſee this gentleman? he is mild and good-natured; would you like to go and live with him?

The Page,
(after looking a moment at the maſter.)

Yes, ſir.

The Prince.

But obſerve, you are to look upon this gentleman as your maſter, as your benefactor. You are to ſhew him the greateſt obedience, and the moſt dutiful reſpect; and if ever he has reaſon to complain of you—

The Page.

Oh! ſir, he never ſhall.

The Prince.

You have ſeen that I can be as ſevere as I am gentle. So that at the ſmalleſt complaint—

The Page,
(bowing reſpectfully to the maſter.)

I hope, ſir, you ſhall never have reaſon to complain of me.

The Prince.

How do you like this child?

The Maſter.

It is enough, ſir, that I receive him from your hands; that will make him always dear to me as my own ſon.

The Prince.

Well then, he may go with you. You have no objection, madam?

Mrs. Dorffen.

Heavens, ſir! objection?

The Prince.

Go then, my dear; and never quit the paths of virtue and honour. I have only to add, that you may make yourſelf eaſy; you ſhall never want. But why ſo dull?

The Page,
(taking the prince's hand.)

I wiſh your highneſs all happineſs.

The Prince,
(tenderly.)

And I you the ſame, my good little friend. God bleſs you, my dear. How grateful his heart is already! Now, ſir, you may take him: and you, madam, accompany this gentleman, and ſee where your ſon is to be.

Mrs. Dorffen,
(throwing herſelf at his feet.)

Can I leave your highneſs without humbly—

The Prince.

What are you doing, madam? I do not like this.

Mrs. Dorffen.
[200]

Permit me to—

The Prince,
(raiſing her.)

By no means. Riſe, madam. I cannot ſuffer that in any body.

Mrs. Dorffen.

Well, I obey your highneſs, and take my leave—

(Lifting up her hands.)

I will bend then before my Maker, and pray him to protect for ever ſo generous a prince.

The Prince,
(with condeſcenſion, accompanying her a few ſteps.)

Farewel, madam, I wiſh you happy.

THE END OF VOL. I.
Notes
*
A book has appeared, under this title, written by Mr. WEISSE, one of the moſt celebrated poets of Germany. Select paſſages from i [...], as well as from the works of Meſſrs. CAMPE and SALEMANN, will be introduced in the following performance.
Distributed by the University of Oxford under a Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 3.0 Unported License

Citation Suggestion for this Object
TextGrid Repository (2020). TEI. 4731 The children s friend Translated from the French of M Berquin complete in four volumes Ornamented with frontispieces pt 1. University of Oxford Text Archive. . https://hdl.handle.net/21.T11991/0000-001A-5F31-3